extempore_o way_n there_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v a_o express_a abrogation_n of_o the_o old_a way_n and_o a_o positive_a institution_n of_o the_o new_a one_o leave_v upon_o record_n either_o in_o the_o gospel_n or_o epistle_n but_o it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o that_o that_o we_o can_v prove_v our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n allow_v make_v and_o use_v form_n of_o prayer_n for_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o great_a rabbi_n of_o that_o age_n jesus_n teach_v his_o disciple_n a_o divine_a form_n of_o prayer_n to_o be_v add_v to_o their_o other_o form_n as_o the_o peculiar_a mark_n of_o their_o be_v his_o scholar_n 158._o scholar_n dr_n lightf_n vol._n 2._o p._n 158._o and_o it_o be_v observe_v by_o learned_a man_n that_o christ_n take_v every_o sentence_n of_o this_o form_n out_o of_o the_o jewish_a prayer_n then_o in_o use_n locum_fw-la use_n idem_fw-la exp._n in_o math._n vi_fw-la 9_o &_o grotii_n com._n in_o locum_fw-la so_o far_o say_v grotius_n be_v the_o lord_n of_o the_o church_n from_o all_o affectation_n of_o unnecessary_a innovation_n and_o we_o may_v note_v that_o when_o they_o desire_v he_o will_v teach_v they_o to_o pray_v that_o be_v a_o proper_a occasion_n to_o have_v reform_v the_o old_a method_n of_o pray_v by_o form_n if_o christ_n have_v intend_v such_o a_o thing_n but_o instead_o of_o any_o such_o intimation_n he_o give_v they_o a_o new_a form_n and_o copy_n the_o several_a petition_n out_o of_o the_o jewish_a liturgy_n show_v thereby_o his_o approbation_n of_o pray_v to_o god_n in_o a_o prescribe_a form_n which_o be_v also_o manifest_a from_o our_o lord_n hymn_n which_o he_o and_o his_o apostle_n sing_v together_o after_o his_o last_o supper_n 30._o supper_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d math._n xxvi_o 30._o and_o if_o this_o be_v not_o the_o paschal_n hymn_n as_o the_o best_a author_n think_v 4._o think_v du-plessis_n of_o the_o mass_n lib._n i._o chap._n i._o pag._n 4._o yet_o it_o can_v not_o be_v a_o extempore_o psalm_n as_o grotius_n fancy_n because_o the_o apostle_n sing_v with_o he_o and_o so_o must_v know_v the_o word_n of_o it_o before_o 30._o before_o vid._n bez._n not_o in_o matth._n xxvi_o 30._o again_o his_o prayer_n in_o the_o garden_n which_o be_v offer_v up_o as_o s._n paul_n note_v 7._o note_v hebr._n v._n 7._o with_o extraordinary_a devotion_n be_v a_o form_n because_o he_o thrice_o repeat_v the_o very_a same_o word_n 44._o word_n math._n xxvi_o 44._o and_o by_o the_o way_n this_o show_v the_o folly_n of_o those_o who_o pretend_v none_o can_v pray_v devout_o unless_o they_o vary_v the_o phrase_n every_o time_n they_o pray_v to_o proceed_v it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o our_o saviour_n use_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n on_o the_o cross_n extract_v out_o of_o the_o xxiith_o psalm_n which_o begin_v my_o god_n my_o god_n why_o have_v thou_o forsake_v i_o 46._o i_o math._n xxvii_o 46._o yet_o he_o have_v the_o same_o spirit_n in_o the_o high_a manner_n by_o which_o those_o psalm_n be_v indict_v and_o therefore_o of_o pure_a choice_n use_v form_n even_o on_o extraordinary_a occasion_n the_o apostle_n observe_v the_o jewish_a hour_n of_o prayer_n and_o worship_v god_n with_o they_o both_o in_o their_o temple_n and_o their_o synagogue_n but_o there_o be_v no_o account_n that_o they_o set_v up_o a_o new_a way_n of_o pray_v or_o dislike_v the_o old_a and_o s._n augustine_n affirm_v that_o they_o use_v the_o lord_n prayer_n even_o after_o they_o have_v receive_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o repeat_v that_o form_n every_o day_n even_o when_o they_o be_v in_o their_o great_a state_n of_o perfection_n g._n perfection_n aâ—g_v hilar._n ep._n 89._o p._n 82._o g._n and_o beza_n who_o authority_n will_v sway_v much_o with_o our_o adversary_n tell_v we_o that_o s._n paul_n promise_v to_o come_v and_o settle_v form_n of_o prayer_n at_o corinth_n in_o the_o church_n which_o he_o have_v plant_v there_o for_o when_o he_o expound_v those_o word_n the_o rest_n will_v i_o set_v in_o order_n when_o i_o come_v he_o say_v that_o be_v to_o settle_v those_o thing_n which_o pertain_v to_o order_n as_o place_n time_n and_o form_n of_o prayer_n 34._o prayer_n beza_n not_o minor_fw-la in_o 1_o cor._n xi_o 34._o i_o only_o note_v he_o have_v this_o exposition_n out_o of_o s._n augustine_n c._n augustine_n aug._n januar._n ep._n 118._o p._n 116._o c._n who_o say_v s._n paul_n intimate_v it_o be_v too_o long_o for_o a_o epistle_n to_o set_v down_o that_o whole_a order_n of_o celebration_n which_o the_o universal_a church_n observe_v so_o that_o he_o will_v leave_v that_o to_o be_v settle_v till_o he_o come_v and_o hence_o the_o dutch_a divine_n who_o write_v to_o the_o assembly_n at_o london_n in_o the_o civil_a war_n say_v they_o dare_v not_o condemn_v all_o those_o godly_a church_n who_o from_o the_o apostolical_a and_o primitive_a time_n celebrate_a god_n public_a worship_n by_o prescribe_a and_o certain_a form_n 111._o form_n class_n walach_n ap_fw-mi falkn_n libert_n eccles_n pag._n 111._o so_o that_o they_o also_o think_v form_n be_v settle_v in_o some_o church_n even_o from_o the_o apostle_n time_n which_o i_o can_v prove_v by_o many_o other_o authority_n but_o these_o may_v suffice_v §_o 3._o there_o be_v some_o objection_n against_o these_o proof_n from_o the_o new_a testament_n disperse_v up_o and_o down_o the_o discourse_n of_o liturgy_n and_o other_o write_n of_o that_o party_n which_o i_o will_v here_o consider_v before_o i_o proceed_v first_o our_o adversary_n bring_v many_o quotation_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o ancient_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o lord_n prayer_n be_v intend_v for_o a_o form_n but_o for_o a_o direction_n what_o thing_n they_o shall_v pray_v for_o 4._o for_o discourse_v of_o lit._n p._n 3_o &_o 4._o but_o all_o that_o heap_n of_o author_n which_o he_o cite_v affirm_v no_o more_o than_o that_o it_o be_v not_o only_o to_o be_v a_o form_n but_o also_o a_o direction_n which_o we_o free_o grant_v for_o if_o it_o be_v intend_v at_o all_o to_o be_v use_v as_o a_o form_n then_o form_n be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o gospel_n way_n of_o worship_n and_o the_o use_v it_o as_o a_o form_n do_v not_o hinder_v it_o from_o be_v a_o direction_n to_o draw_v up_o other_o form_n by_o for_o all_o authentic_a liturgy_n and_o we_o especial_o be_v ground_v on_o and_o draw_v up_o by_o the_o lord_n prayer_n the_o collect_v for_o grace_n be_v ground_v on_o the_o three_o first_o petition_n the_o prayer_n for_o all_o earthly_a blessing_n be_v ground_v upon_o the_o request_n for_o our_o daily_a bread_n the_o confession_n and_o litany_n for_o pardon_n and_o deliverance_n from_o sin_n and_o all_o other_o kind_n of_o evil_a upon_o the_o three_o last_o petition_n and_o the_o thanksgiving_n hymn_n and_o praise_n upon_o the_o doxology_n so_o that_o i_o can_v but_o wonder_v at_o this_o author_n impertinent_a fill_v a_o whole_a page_n with_o quotation_n to_o prove_v it_o lawful_a to_o use_v other_o word_n in_o prayer_n while_o he_o be_v dispute_v against_o we_o who_o allow_v and_o use_v liturgy_n which_o be_v other_o word_n but_o such_o as_o be_v agreeable_a to_o it_o both_z as_o to_o the_o form_n and_o matter_n of_o they_o his_o business_n be_v to_o prove_v the_o lord_n prayer_n be_v never_o intend_v by_o christ_n nor_o use_v by_o the_o church_n as_o a_o form_n but_o almost_o every_o one_o of_o his_o author_n grant_v it_o be_v a_o form_n even_o in_o the_o place_n he_o produce_v saint_n augustine_n and_o saint_n chrysostom_n do_v so_o in_o he_o and_o in_o a_o hundred_o place_n more_o as_o i_o shall_v show_v when_o i_o come_v to_o they_o in_o order_n calvin_n in_o his_o quotation_n call_v it_o a_o form_n dictate_v by_o christ_n and_o elsewhere_o say_v that_o holy_a man_n daily_o repeat_v it_o by_o christ_n command_n 23._o command_n calv._n instit_fw-la lib._n 4._o cap._n 1._o §_o 23._o maldonat_fw-la only_o tell_v we_o we_o be_v not_o always_o bind_v to_o use_v these_o very_a word_n grotius_n own_v it_o may_v profitable_o be_v repeat_v in_o those_o very_a word_n causabon_n in_o the_o place_n cite_v be_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n 235._o prayer_n causab_n exercit_fw-la 14._o num_fw-la 14._o p._n 235._o and_o it_o be_v hardy_o do_v to_o cite_v mr._n mede_n for_o his_o opinion_n who_o in_o the_o place_n which_o he_o cite_v do_v not_o only_o prove_v the_o lord_n prayer_n be_v a_o form_n but_o also_o that_o the_o use_n of_o form_n under_o the_o gospel_n be_v lawful_a and_o profitable_a 9_o profitable_a mede_n diatrib_n 1._o on_o math._n vi_o 9_o jansenius_n do_v not_o dislike_v the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n prayer_n as_o a_o form_n but_o the_o mind_v only_o the_o word_n and_o not_o the_o sense_n he_o just_o reprove_v i_o shall_v add_v
chrysostom_n there_o be_v in_o the_o former_a especial_o no_o more_o but_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o sentence_n thus_o you_o faithful_a for_o that_o he_o will_v instruct_v that_o he_o will_v reveal_v etc._n etc._n which_o be_v the_o initial_a word_n of_o the_o main_a period_n of_o this_o very_a form_n which_o s._n chrysostom_n expound_v and_o it_o seem_v be_v so_o well_o know_v to_o the_o deacon_n then_o that_o it_o be_v enough_o to_o set_v down_o the_o initial_a word_n of_o some_o sentence_n which_o prove_v it_o be_v constant_o use_v and_o become_v familiar_a 71._o familiar_a vid._n liturg._n d._n basil_n bib._n patr._n tom._n ii_o pag._n 45._o et_fw-la liturg._n chrys_n ibid._n pag._n 71._o and_o it_o be_v much_o for_o the_o credit_n of_o those_o liturgy_n that_o s._n chrysostom_n in_o his_o genuine_a work_n expound_v a_o form_n so_o very_a like_o those_o in_o the_o liturgy_n that_o any_o man_n may_v discern_v those_o be_v the_o epitome_n of_o this_o large_a form_n to_o this_o i_o must_v add_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n have_v set_v down_o this_o litany_n at_o large_a many_o petition_n of_o it_o be_v the_o very_a same_o word_n viz._n to_o hear_v their_o prayer_n to_o open_v the_o ear_n of_o their_o heart_n to_o bless_v their_o go_v out_o and_o come_n in_o etc._n etc._n and_o other_o petition_n be_v the_o very_a same_o thing_n with_o very_a little_a alteration_n of_o the_o phrase_n viz._n to_o reveal_v to_o they_o the_o gospel_n of_o his_o christ_n to_o plant_v his_o holy_a and_o save_a fear_n in_o they_o to_o make_v they_o meditate_v in_o his_o law_n day_n and_o night_n to_o grant_v they_o the_o laver_n of_o regeneration_n and_o the_o garment_n of_o immortality_n etc._n etc._n 5._o etc._n clem._n constit_fw-la lib._n 8._o cap._n 5._o and_o indeed_o except_v the_o difference_n in_o the_o order_n of_o some_o petition_n and_o some_o phrase_n there_o be_v a_o exact_a harmony_n between_o this_o litany_n in_o the_o constitution_n and_o that_o in_o s._n chrysostom_n the_o variation_n be_v no_o more_o than_o may_v be_v expect_v from_o variety_n of_o copy_n transcribe_v for_o the_o use_n of_o two_o several_a diocese_n and_o correct_v by_o two_o several_a bishop_n for_o their_o own_o clergy_n this_o be_v certain_a that_o there_o be_v far_o more_o difference_n between_o the_o missal_n of_o salisbury_n and_o york_n than_o be_v in_o these_o two_o form_n yet_o both_o be_v use_v in_o one_o kingdom_n by_o those_o who_o be_v member_n of_o the_o same_o national_a church_n nor_o can_v we_o wonder_v at_o these_o little_a difference_n in_o the_o ancient_a litany_n consider_v the_o aptness_n of_o every_o eminent_a bishop_n to_o order_v something_o in_o the_o public_a service_n it_o suffice_v to_o make_v my_o position_n good_a that_o they_o be_v form_n prescribe_v that_o probable_o have_v all_o spring_v from_o one_o original_a for_o all_o these_o old_a eastern_a litany_n agree_v in_o the_o main_a but_o some_o phrase_n and_o something_o of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o petition_n be_v vary_v in_o the_o transcript_n for_o divers_a province_n and_o since_o this_o small_a variety_n be_v in_o s._n chrysostom_n time_n we_o may_v conclude_v the_o primitive_a form_n from_o whence_o they_o be_v all_o derive_v must_v be_v much_o elder_n the_o next_o part_n of_o liturgy_n be_v the_o prayer_n at_o the_o eucharist_n when_o none_o but_o the_o faithful_a be_v present_a and_o these_o s._n chrysostom_n describe_v also_o so_o exact_o like_o that_o office_n which_o be_v in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n that_o it_o be_v evident_a either_o those_o very_a form_n or_o some_o little_a different_a from_o they_o be_v use_v in_o s._n chrysostoms_n time_n the_o reader_n may_v compare_v the_o passage_n which_o i_o shall_v cite_v out_o of_o this_o father_n with_o the_o place_n in_o the_o constitution_n note_v in_o the_o margin_n and_o he_o will_v be_v satisfy_v of_o this_o great_a truth_n in_o this_o office_n there_o be_v a_o litany_n 19_o litany_n clem._n constit_fw-la lib._n 8._o cap._n 13._o &_o 19_o wherein_o as_o s._n chrysostom_n say_v they_o wâ—re_v bid_v to_o intercede_v with_o the_o merciful_a god_n for_o bishop_n and_o priest_n for_o king_n and_o all_o in_o authority_n for_o the_o land_n the_o sea_n and_o the_o air_n yea_o for_o all_o the_o world_n 557._o world_n chrysost_n hom_n 2._o in_o 2._o cor._n pag._n 557._o which_o be_v as_o plain_a a_o description_n of_o that_o litany_n as_o a_o lax_n discourse_n will_v admit_v and_o both_o s._n chrysostom_n and_o the_o constitution_n note_v this_o be_v say_v by_o all_o of_o they_o kneel_v after_o this_o the_o holy_a father_n observe_v they_o arise_v all_o together_o and_o then_o the_o bishop_n impart_v peace_n salute_v they_o in_o this_o form_n peace_n be_v with_o you_o the_o people_n answer_v and_o with_o thy_o spirit_n 15._o spirit_n chrysost_n hom_n 18._o in_o 2._o cor._n pag._n 647._o clem._n const_n lib._n 8._o cap._n 15._o but_o as_o to_o this_o form_n it_o be_v often_o use_v in_o divers_a place_n of_o the_o public_a service_n as_o the_o old_a liturgy_n show_v and_o s._n chrysostom_n do_v attest_v say_v we_o everywhere_o pray_v for_o peace_n in_o the_o church_n we_o desire_v peace_n in_o the_o prayer_n litany_n and_o preface_n the_o bishop_n frequent_o salute_v we_o with_o peace_n say_v peace_n be_v with_o you_o and_o peace_n be_v with_o you_o all_o when_o he_o enter_v the_o church_n he_o begin_v with_o this_o so_o also_o before_o sermon_n cor._n sermon_n de_fw-fr isto_fw-la ritu_fw-la vide_fw-la item_n chrysost_fw-la hom_n 36._o in_o 1._o cor._n so_o when_o he_o bless_v when_o he_o enjoin_v the_o kiss_n of_o charity_n and_o when_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v do_v he_o say_v again_o grace_n be_v with_o you_o and_o peace_n you_o answer_v and_o with_o thy_o spirit_n 107._o spirit_n chrysost_n hom_n 3._o in_o coloss_n tom._n 4._o pag._n 106_o 107._o after_o this_o follow_v these_o primitive_a and_o universal_o use_v form_n of_o preface_n which_o be_v sound_a in_o all_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n with_o little_a variation_n viz._n lift_v up_o your_o heart_n answer_v we_o lift_v they_o up_o unto_o the_o lord_n of_o which_o s._n chrysostom_n say_v do_v you_o not_o promise_v the_o priest_n to_o be_v devout_a when_o he_o say_v lift_v up_o your_o heart_n and_o mind_n and_o you_o reply_v we_o lift_v they_o up_o unto_o the_o lord_n 16._o lord_n chrysost_n ser_fw-mi 38._o de_fw-fr euchar._n &_o poen_n item_n hom_n 22._o in_o hebr._n const_n apostol_n lib._n 8._o cap._n 16._o then_o he_o tell_v we_o the_o praise_n be_v common_a and_o perform_v by_o both_o priest_n and_o people_n for_o first_o say_v he_o you_o receive_v their_o word_n that_o be_v let_v we_o give_v thanks_o to_o our_o lord_n god_n and_o then_o you_o join_v with_o they_o and_o add_v it_o be_v just_a and_o right_o so_o to_o do_v after_o which_o begin_v the_o act_n of_o praise_n cor._n praise_n chrysost_n ut_fw-la supr_fw-la hom_n 18._o in_o 2._o cor._n which_o no_o doubt_n be_v that_o form_n in_o the_o constitution_n it_o be_v meet_v and_o right_a so_o to_o do_v etc._n etc._n supr_fw-la etc._n constit_fw-la ap._n ut_fw-la supr_fw-la and_o as_o for_o the_o hymn_n call_v trisagion_n which_o be_v holy_a holy_a holy_a and_o follow_v in_o the_o constitution_n s_n chrysostom_n mention_n it_o very_o many_o time_n in_o his_o genuine_a work_n for_o he_o wonder_v how_o they_o dare_v slander_v their_o neighbour_n who_o with_o the_o cherubin_n sing_v holy_a holy_a holy_a 14._o holy_a chrysost_n in_o ephes_n hom_n 14._o and_o he_o wonder_n they_o who_o be_v admit_v to_o sing_v the_o same_o hymn_n with_o cherubin_n seraphin_n angel_n and_o archangel_n dare_v laugh_v or_o behave_v themselves_o unseemly_a in_o the_o church_n ap._n church_n id._n in_o 2._o corinth_n hom_n 18._o pag._n 647._o id_fw-la orat._n 74._o de_fw-fr bapt._n servant_n hom_n 24._o in_o act_n ap._n so_o that_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o certain_a than_o that_o this_o hymn_n be_v sing_v in_o this_o very_a form_n in_o the_o eucharistical_a office_n at_o that_o very_a time_n and_o so_o be_v the_o glory_n be_v to_o god_n on_o high_a also_o for_o he_o say_v the_o faithful_a know_v what_o the_o cherubin_n sing_v above_o that_o be_v holy_a holy_a holy_a and_o what_o the_o angel_n sing_v below_o that_o be_v glory_n to_o god_n on_o high_a coloss_n high_a chrysost_n hom_n 9_o in_o ep._n ad_fw-la coloss_n intimate_v they_o be_v both_o sing_v in_o that_o office_n s._n chrysostom_n also_o confirm_v this_o in_o another_o place_n say_v in_o our_o eucharist_n we_o say_v glory_n be_v to_o god_n on_o high_a on_o earth_n peace_n good_a will_n towards_o man_n coloss_n man_n idem_fw-la hom_n 3._o in_o â—p_n ad_fw-la coloss_n to_o this_o we_o may_v add_v other_o ancient_a form_n which_o he_o occasional_o mention_n such_o as_o these_o to_o
of_o charity_n that_o the_o lapse_v may_v obtain_v the_o remedy_n of_o repentance_n and_o last_o that_o the_o catechuman_n be_v bring_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o regeneration_n may_v have_v the_o gate_n of_o the_o divine_a mercy_n open_v unto_o they_o 894._o they_o obsecrationum_fw-la quoque_fw-la sacerdotalium_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la respiciamus_fw-la quae_fw-la ab_fw-la apostolis_n tradita_fw-la in_fw-la toto_fw-la mundo_fw-la atque_fw-la in_o omni_fw-la ecclesiâ_fw-la catholicâ_fw-la uniformitèr_fw-la celebrantur_fw-la etc._n etc._n celestina_n ep._n pro_fw-la presp_n &_o hilar._n inter_fw-la opera_fw-la prosper_n p._n 894._o this_o be_v that_o famous_a passage_n which_o our_o adversary_n labour_v to_o misinterpret_v but_o in_o vain_a since_o nothing_o can_v more_o clear_o prove_v the_o use_n of_o a_o prescribe_a form_n than_o these_o word_n for_o celestine_n be_v here_o argue_v against_o heretic_n and_o he_o confute_v they_o by_o the_o form_n then_o use_v in_o the_o church_n produce_v the_o very_a word_n and_o affirm_v that_o the_o apostle_n have_v deliver_v these_o prayer_n to_o they_o at_o first_o and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o uniformity_n in_o these_o petition_n between_o all_o the_o national_a church_n in_o the_o world_n that_o be_v all_o their_o litany_n have_v these_o request_n differ_v only_o in_o the_o order_n and_o some_o few_o phrase_n but_o the_o roman_a form_n be_v this_o which_o he_o here_o set_v down_o bid_v the_o heretic_n look_v upon_o it_o and_o tell_v they_o this_o be_v the_o rule_n for_o prayer_n and_o therefore_o they_o ought_v to_o believe_v suitable_o to_o these_o prayer_n which_o may_v be_v a_o rule_n for_o their_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o for_o their_o devotion_n now_o if_o these_o prayer_n only_o agree_v in_o the_o person_n and_o thing_n to_o be_v pray_v for_o but_o be_v daily_o vary_v as_o every_o minister_n please_v may_v not_o the_o heretic_n have_v ask_v he_o where_o they_o can_v see_v extempore_o and_o invisible_a prayer_n or_o how_o he_o can_v make_v those_o prayer_n fix_v a_o rule_n for_o their_o faith_n which_o be_v as_o various_a and_o uncertain_a as_o their_o minister_n fancy_n they_o may_v except_v just_o against_o any_o argument_n take_v from_o prayer_n which_o be_v vary_v every_o day_n and_o differ_v so_o exceed_o in_o every_o several_a church_n but_o since_o they_o can_v be_v look_v on_o transcribe_v and_o urge_v as_o a_o argument_n and_o be_v so_o ancient_a in_o this_o age_n that_o even_o heretic_n dare_v not_o except_v against_o the_o authority_n of_o they_o we_o be_v sure_o they_o must_v be_v prescribe_v â—orms_n make_v long_o before_o this_o time_n i_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o both_o innocent_a and_o celestine_n may_v stretch_v their_o tradition_n something_o too_o far_o when_o they_o â—scribed_v the_o original_a of_o these_o form_n to_o â—he_n apostle_n themselves_o but_o even_o that_o assertion_n especial_o here_o in_o a_o dispute_n with_o heretic_n show_v they_o be_v so_o ancient_a then_o that_o there_o be_v no_o memorial_n of_o the_o first_o composer_n leave_v and_z â—t_z be_v usual_a among_o the_o father_n to_o call_v that_o apostolical_a which_o be_v general_o observe_v and_o have_v so_o early_a a_o beginning_n that_o its_o first_o author_n be_v not_o know_v as_o for_o my_o adversary_n pretence_n that_o this_o testimony_n only_o affirm_v a_o uniformity_n as_o to_o the_o order_n the_o person_n and_o thing_n to_o be_v pray_v for_o i_o must_v observe_v that_o s._n augustine_n use_v this_o very_a argument_n against_o the_o same_o heretic_n and_o when_o he_o come_v to_o cite_v the_o word_n of_o the_o prayer_n he_o repeat_v these_o very_a word_n without_o alter_v any_o thing_n either_o in_o the_o phrase_n or_o order_n we_o have_v cite_v the_o place_n in_o the_o first_o part_n and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o verbal_a difference_n in_o the_o translation_n from_o what_o be_v here_o set_v down_o out_o of_o celestine_n i_o assure_v the_o reader_n there_o be_v none_o in_o the_o latin_a as_o will_v appear_v by_o compare_v both_o place_n together_o 231._o together_o celestin_n ep._n apud_fw-la prosp_n et_fw-fr aug._n de_fw-fr eccles_n dogmat_fw-la cap._n 30._o see_v this_o history_n part._n l._n cent._n 4._o §._o 21._o pag._n 231._o now_o when_o celestine_n at_o rome_n some_o year_n after_o quote_v the_o same_o form_n of_o prayer_n verbatim_o which_o s._n augustine_n in_o africa_n have_v cite_v before_o this_o show_v that_o the_o word_n as_o well_o as_o the_o matter_n and_o order_n be_v agree_v on_o and_o it_o follow_v that_o both_o the_o roman_a and_o african_a church_n have_v a_o certain_a prescribe_a form_n of_o litany_n at_o this_o time_n and_o that_o the_o same_o form_n be_v use_v in_o both_o church_n and_o be_v so_o ancient_a and_o of_o so_o good_a authority_n then_o as_o to_o be_v quote_v for_o evidence_n in_o a_o dispute_n with_o heretic_n and_o who_o can_v imagine_v there_o be_v no_o more_o but_o such_o a_o uniformity_n as_o he_o speak_v of_o that_o be_v that_o every_o priest_n in_o every_o several_a church_n in_o rome_n use_v several_a phrase_n every_o day_n which_o be_v more_o proper_o a_o multiformity_n since_o we_o see_v the_o same_o form_n of_o word_n quote_v for_o evidence_n by_o two_o great_a bishop_n the_o one_o in_o italy_n the_o other_o in_o africa_n and_o this_o also_o at_o two_o different_a time_n or_o how_o can_v such_o a_o liberty_n and_o variety_n in_o pray_v as_o he_o dream_v of_o be_v call_v legem_fw-la supplicandi_fw-la a_o rule_n of_o pray_v how_o can_v such_o a_o uncertain_a thing_n which_o daily_o appear_v in_o a_o new_a and_o different_a shape_n fix_v the_o legem_fw-la credendi_fw-la the_o rule_n of_o believe_v we_o conclude_v therefore_o that_o the_o word_n as_o well_o as_o the_o method_n of_o this_o litany_n be_v fix_v at_o rome_n long_o before_o the_o time_n of_o this_o pope_n §_o 6._o which_o will_v appear_v more_o plain_o 430_o prosper_n aquitan_n an._n d._n 430_o if_o we_o consult_v prosper_n in_o who_o behalf_n the_o pope_n write_v this_o epistle_n for_o he_o be_v to_o expound_v that_o place_n of_o s._n paul_n 1_o tim._n ii_o 1._o i_o exhort_v therefore_o that_o prayer_n supplication_n etc._n etc._n refer_v to_o the_o same_o litany_n only_o suppose_v that_o the_o form_n be_v well_o know_v he_o do_v not_o quote_v the_o word_n in_o their_o order_n but_o describe_v they_o so_o plain_o that_o any_o one_o may_v discern_v it_o be_v the_o same_o form_n which_o he_o s._n augustine_n and_o pope_n celestine_n do_v all_o appeal_n to_o his_o word_n be_v these_o which_o law_n or_o rule_n of_o prayer_n the_o devotion_n of_o all_o priest_n and_o faithful_a people_n so_o unanimous_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v no_o part_n of_o the_o world_n wherein_o the_o christian_n do_v not_o celebrate_v such_o prayer_n for_o the_o church_n every_o where_o pray_v to_o god_n not_o only_o for_o the_o saint_n and_o those_o already_o regenerate_v in_o christ_n but_o for_o all_o the_o infidel_n and_o enemy_n of_o his_o cross_n for_o all_o idolater_n and_o all_o that_o persecute_v christ_n in_o his_o member_n for_o the_o jew_n to_o who_o blindness_n the_o gospel_n give_v no_o light_n for_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n who_o be_v estrange_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o faith_n and_o charity_n and_o what_o do_v it_o ask_v for_o these_o but_o that_o leave_v their_o error_n they_o may_v be_v convert_v to_o god_n and_o receive_v the_o faith_n embrace_v charity_n and_o that_o be_v free_v from_o the_o darkness_n of_o ignorance_n they_o may_v come_v to_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o truth_n 798._o truth_n prosper_n de_fw-fr vocat_fw-la gent._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 12._o pag._n 798._o we_o see_v he_o be_v discourse_v gneral_o of_o this_o litany_n and_o break_v the_o sentence_n first_o run_v over_o the_o person_n pray_v for_o and_o then_o the_o thing_n ask_v for_o they_o yet_o even_o in_o this_o lax_n way_n of_o discourse_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o discern_v that_o he_o refer_v to_o celestine_n form_n and_o with_o he_o affirm_v that_o this_o prayer_n be_v a_o rule_n unanimous_o observe_v by_o all_o priest_n and_o people_n whereas_o if_o every_o priest_n have_v daily_o vary_v the_o word_n in_o every_o assembly_n of_o the_o people_n there_o can_v be_v neither_o certainty_n in_o the_o rule_n nor_o uniformity_n in_o the_o observe_v it_o i_o may_v add_v that_o prosper_n do_v so_o high_o reverence_n s._n augustine_n that_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o he_o imitate_v he_o in_o the_o approbation_n and_o use_n of_o public_a form_n and_o he_o explain_v one_o of_o those_o public_a form_n viz._n the_o preface_n of_o sursum_fw-la corda_n in_o his_o sentence_n take_v out_o of_o s._n augustine_n work_n 434._o work_n prosp_n send_v ex_fw-la augustin_n send_v 153._o pag._n 434._o and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o mention_n and_o commend_v that_o ancient_a custom_n prescribe_v in_o the_o old_a liturgy_n for_o the_o people_n
orthodox_n way_n of_o say_v that_o hymn_n 24._o hymn_n theodoret._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 24._o sozomen_n also_o relate_v how_o the_o arian_n in_o s._n chrysostoms_n time_n at_o constantinople_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o company_n sing_v hymn_n after_o the_o manner_n oâ—_n antiphones_n add_v such_o response_n to_o they_o as_o favour_v their_o heresy_n 8._o heresy_n sozom._n lib._n 8._o cap._n 8._o i_o confess_v the_o hymn_n themselves_o be_v corrupt_v but_o as_o they_o be_v form_n and_o sing_v alternate_o they_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o church_n method_n of_o praise_v god_n and_o therefore_o in_o that_o they_o be_v imitate_v by_o s._n chrysostom_n for_o thus_o the_o same_o historian_n tell_v we_o those_o christian_n sing_v their_o hymn_n by_o way_n of_o antiphone_fw-la who_o translate_v the_o bone_n of_o bubylas_n the_o martyr_n in_o the_o time_n of_o julian_n 18._o julian_n sozomen_n lib._n 5._o cap._n 18._o and_o another_o say_v the_o holy_a virgin_n sing_v the_o psalm_n in_o that_o manner_n even_o in_o defiance_n of_o that_o apostate_n 17._o apostate_n theodoret._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 17._o so_o also_o theodosius_n the_o young_a and_o his_o sister_n arise_v early_o to_o recite_v the_o morning_n hymn_n alternate_o 22._o alternate_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d socrat._v lib._n 7._o cap._n 22._o now_o these_o antiphones_n which_o be_v thus_o sing_v alternate_o can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o prescribe_a form_n of_o praise_n and_o so_o be_v that_o usual_a hymn_n collect_v out_o of_o those_o psalm_n begin_v with_o haleluia_o from_o whence_o it_o have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o haleluia_o and_o be_v sing_v both_o in_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n so_o frequent_o that_o a_o pagan_a philosopher_n know_v it_o to_o be_v a_o sign_n the_o christian_a worship_n will_v be_v set_v up_o in_o serapis_n temple_n when_o in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o night_n he_o hear_v that_o hymn_n sing_v there_o no_o person_n visible_a be_v in_o the_o temple_n 426._o temple_n vide_fw-la sozom._n lib._n 7._o cap._n 15._o pag._n 426._o we_o may_v also_o here_o remember_v what_o have_v be_v say_v of_o the_o trisagion_n which_o be_v so_o know_v a_o form_n in_o the_o time_n of_o anastasius_n the_o emperor_n that_o there_o be_v a_o dangerous_a sedition_n at_o constantinople_n upon_o his_o attempt_n to_o add_v a_o few_o word_n to_o it_o 44._o it_o evagr._fw-la lib._n 3._o cap._n 44._o which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o satisfy_v we_o that_o form_n of_o praise_n as_o well_o as_o prayer_n be_v then_o general_o use_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o my_o adversary_n who_o overlook_v all_o this_o evidence_n have_v pick_v up_o some_o few_o passage_n out_o of_o these_o historian_n to_o make_v out_o his_o imaginary_a liberty_n of_o pray_v first_o he_o note_v out_o of_o socrates_n that_o athanasius_n command_v the_o deacon_n to_o publish_v the_o prayer_n or_o to_o bid_v it_o but_o to_o read_v the_o psalm_n 8._o psalm_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d socr._n lib._n 2._o c._n 8._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d theodo_fw-la lib._n 2._o cap._n 13._o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 8._o from_o whence_o he_o infer_v that_o the_o prayer_n than_o can_v not_o be_v form_n read_v out_o of_o a_o book_n but_o this_o inference_n be_v easy_o baffle_v by_o observe_v the_o true_a meaning_n of_o these_o phrase_n to_o publish_v or_o bid_v the_o prayer_n which_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o preface_n to_o that_o ancient_a litanick_n form_n repeat_v of_o old_a by_o the_o deacon_n and_o before_o he_o begin_v he_o summon_v the_o people_n to_o be_v ready_a with_o their_o response_n after_o every_o period_n by_o cry_v out_o aloud_o let_v we_o pray_v or_o let_v we_o pray_v earnest_o which_o form_n be_v find_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o greek_a litany_n to_o this_o very_a day_n so_o that_o this_o phrase_n suppose_v a_o form_n in_o which_o all_o the_o people_n bear_v a_o part_n and_o be_v read_v or_o repeat_v by_o heart_n by_o the_o deacon_n no_o matter_n whether_o and_o it_o be_v not_o only_o a_o form_n itself_o but_o the_o preface_n to_o a_o know_a form_n nor_o be_v the_o repeat_n of_o the_o prayer_n call_v publish_v or_o bid_v it_o but_o the_o preparation_n for_o it_o and_o the_o notice_n which_o the_o deacon_n give_v of_o it_o with_o a_o loud_a voice_n wherefore_o this_o phrase_n confute_v his_o opinion_n and_o confirm_v we_o second_o he_o twice_o quote_v socrates_n as_o say_v that_o general_o in_o all_o place_n and_o among_o all_o sort_n of_o worshipper_n there_o can_v be_v find_v two_o agree_v to_o use_v the_o same_o prayer_n 133._o prayer_n disc_n of_o liturg_n p._n 89._o &_o 133._o and_o by_o this_o he_o will_v prove_v that_o all_o minister_n may_v pray_v as_o they_o please_v and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o agreement_n in_o use_v the_o same_o prayer_n in_o any_o place_n but_o i_o will_v first_o set_v down_o the_o word_n both_o of_o socrates_n and_o sozomen_n and_o then_o explain_v they_o the_o former_a say_v and_o general_o you_o can_v find_v two_o agree_v together_o in_o all_o place_n and_o in_o all_o the_o kind_n of_o worship_n as_o to_o their_o prayer_n 21._o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d scorat_n lib._n 5._o cap._n 21._o the_o latter_a tell_v we_o it_o can_v be_v find_v that_o the_o same_o prayer_n psalm_n or_o lesson_n be_v use_v by_o all_o at_o the_o same_o time_n 9_o time_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d sozom._n lib._n 7._o cap._n 19_o cite_v disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 9_o now_o both_o these_o historian_n be_v speak_v not_o of_o single_a congregation_n but_o of_o several_a nation_n and_o several_a diocese_n among_o which_o there_o be_v not_o indeed_o so_o exact_a a_o agreement_n but_o that_o you_o may_v find_v some_o difference_n in_o some_o office_n which_o signify_v no_o more_o but_o only_o that_o in_o the_o order_n of_o place_v the_o several_a part_n of_o worship_n and_o in_o the_o very_a word_n of_o the_o prayer_n different_a country_n differ_v so_o far_o that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v say_v to_o agree_v in_o all_o thing_n but_o both_o the_o histâ—rians_n suppose_v that_o in_o many_o thing_n they_o do_v agree_v and_o socrates_n give_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o variety_n say_v the_o cause_n of_o which_o diversity_n as_o i_o judge_v have_v be_v the_o bishop_n who_o in_o several_a age_n have_v preside_v over_o their_o several_a church_n from_o wâ—om_n their_o successor_n do_v receive_v this_o variety_n and_o write_v it_o down_o for_o a_o law_n to_o those_o who_o shall_v come_v after_o they_o 698._o they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d â—â—crat_fw-mi ut_fw-la supr_fw-la pag._n 698._o so_o that_o these_o difference_n be_v not_o arbitrary_a variation_n of_o private_a pastor_n proceed_v from_o extempore_o gift_n as_o my_o adversary_n fallacious_o pretend_v they_o be_v such_o variety_n as_o be_v write_v down_o and_o prescribe_v by_o ancient_a bishop_n in_o their_o several_a diocese_n as_o a_o law_n and_o rule_n for_o the_o worship_n of_o that_o diocese_n which_o plain_o show_v that_o though_o there_o be_v not_o the_o same_o liturgy_n use_v all_o the_o world_n over_o yet_o that_o every_o country_n have_v one_o liturgy_n which_o be_v a_o law_n and_o rule_n to_o guide_n they_o receive_v from_o their_o primitive_a bishop_n who_o have_v long_o before_o this_o age_n introduce_v some_o thing_n into_o the_o liturgy_n for_o their_o own_o church_n and_o those_o under_o their_o jurisdiction_n and_o by_o that_o mean_v it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o liturgy_n do_v not_o agree_v so_o exact_o as_o to_o use_v the_o same_o psalm_n prayer_n and_o lesson_n however_o not_o in_o the_o same_o order_n in_o all_o place_n which_o clear_a and_o genuine_a sense_n of_o these_o author_n be_v so_o far_o from_o justify_v his_o notion_n of_o variety_n of_o arbitrary_a prayer_n in_o single_a congregation_n that_o it_o prove_v there_o be_v prescribe_v liturgy_n every_o where_o differ_v only_o in_o some_o few_o thing_n which_o be_v different_o write_v down_o and_o enjoin_v by_o the_o ancient_a bishop_n who_o have_v former_o preside_v over_o these_o several_a church_n have_v socrates_n and_o sâ—zomen_n be_v of_o my_o adversary_n side_n they_o must_v have_v tell_v we_o in_o short_a that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o agreement_n in_o prayer_n any_o where_o bâ—cause_n all_o minister_n be_v at_o liberty_n to_o pray_v as_o they_o please_v have_v that_o be_v the_o custom_n these_o historian_n need_v not_o have_v set_v it_o down_o as_o a_o memorable_a thing_n that_o no_o place_n agree_v in_o all_o point_n for_o the_o wonder_n will_v have_v be_v if_o they_o have_v agree_v in_o any_o thing_n nor_o can_v socrates_n have_v ascribe_v the_o variety_n to_o the_o order_n of_o divers_a ancient_a bishop_n he_o must_v according_a to_o my_o adversary_n notion_n have_v ascribe_v it_o to_o the_o various_a gift_n and_o elocution_n of_o every_o
as_o soon_o as_o they_o have_v settle_v christianity_n itself_o their_o very_a next_o care_n be_v to_o settle_v one_o liturgy_n and_o probable_o other_o province_n make_v the_o like_a decree_n though_o this_o only_a for_o this_o age_n be_v now_o extant_a in_o the_o council_n and_o if_o as_o he_o say_v all_o thing_n be_v so_o have_v here_o in_o this_o country_n in_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o their_o conversion_n i_o will_v fain_o know_v when_o thing_n be_v better_a there_o than_o when_o this_o canon_n for_o a_o uniform_a liturgy_n be_v make_v and_o i_o desire_v it_o may_v be_v note_a that_o gregory_n of_o tours_n who_o live_v within_o little_o more_o than_o â—n_v hundred_o year_n of_o this_o council_n assure_v we_o that_o many_o of_o these_o very_a bishop_n have_v the_o gift_n of_o miracle_n yet_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o that_o gift_n of_o extempore_o pray_v which_o our_o dissenter_n boast_v of_o but_o bind_v themselves_o and_o all_o their_o subordinate_a clergy_n to_o one_o and_o the_o same_o rule_n of_o holy_a office_n and_o a_o man_n will_v hope_v this_o country_n be_v not_o so_o very_o bad_a nor_o this_o age_n so_o wicked_a where_o the_o bishop_n be_v enable_v to_o work_v miracle_n and_o while_o many_o of_o they_o be_v confessor_n and_o martyr_n thus_o much_o for_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o council_n and_o as_o to_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o canon_n my_o adversary_n leave_v out_o one_o half_a of_o it_o and_o recite_v no_o further_a than_o una_fw-la sit_fw-la consuetudo_fw-la so_o that_o his_o reader_n may_v not_o see_v the_o unam_fw-la officiorum_fw-la regulam_fw-la one_o rule_n for_o holy_a office_n nor_o observe_v their_o resolution_n to_o have_v one_o form_n for_o their_o office_n as_o well_o as_o they_o have_v for_o their_o creed_n nor_o discern_v their_o fear_n of_o have_v any_o remark_n make_v if_o there_o be_v the_o least_o variation_n in_o their_o worship_n this_o be_v all_o to_o be_v clap_v under_o hatch_n then_o he_o put_v sacrorum_fw-la ordo_fw-la together_o whereas_o ordo_fw-la be_v join_v with_o psallendi_fw-la but_o that_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n if_o he_o have_v not_o also_o false_o expound_v this_o word_n ordo_fw-la and_o tell_v we_o it_o signify_v no_o more_o than_o the_o dispose_n the_o responsal_n prayer_n hymn_n and_o psalm_n each_o in_o its_o proper_a place_n which_o he_o will_v prove_v by_o the_o council_n of_o agatho_n hold_v he_o say_v not_o long_o after_o where_o ordo_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la be_v use_v only_o for_o a_o rubric_n or_o directory_n and_o therefore_o he_o think_v it_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o same_o expression_n be_v use_v by_o they_o that_o do_v officiate_v 174._o officiate_v disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 174._o this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o his_o argue_n against_o the_o plain_a and_o genuine_a meaning_n of_o this_o canon_n but_o i_o shall_v easy_o show_v it_o be_v all_o mistake_n for_o first_o all_o those_o prayer_n which_o have_v responsal_n in_o they_o must_v necessary_o be_v in_o know_a form_n otherwise_o the_o people_n can_v not_o make_v certain_a answer_n to_o they_o in_o their_o proper_a place_n and_o that_o the_o hymn_n and_o psalm_n be_v form_n also_o be_v most_o certain_a well_o then_o according_a to_o he_o ordo_fw-la must_v be_v the_o disposal_n of_o all_o the_o responsory_a prayer_n and_o praise_n together_o with_o the_o hymn_n and_o psalm_n in_o that_o very_a form_n of_o word_n in_o which_o they_o be_v prescribe_v into_o their_o proper_a place_n so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o ordo_fw-la will_v signify_v not_o only_o a_o bare_a rubric_n but_o a_o direction_n contain_v â—he_n form_n themselves_o as_o well_o as_o the_o order_n of_o they_o he_o can_v except_v nothing_o but_o the_o prayer_n and_o give_v no_o shadow_n of_o a_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v put_v into_o form_n as_o well_o as_o the_o responsal_n hymn_n and_o psalm_n and_o this_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o litany_n which_o be_v the_o â—ongest_a prayer_n in_o all_o the_o office_n and_o be_v in_o use_n at_o the_o time_n of_o this_o council_n as_o i_o will_v show_v in_o the_o next_o section_n be_v a_o responsory_a form_n so_o that_o if_o this_o ordo_fw-la do_v dispose_v of_o that_o into_o its_o proper_a place_n no_o doubt_n it_o also_o contain_v the_o very_a form_n itself_o and_o he_o must_v need_v hellebore_n who_o can_v imagine_v that_o when_o the_o litany_n and_o the_o hymn_n and_o psalm_n be_v all_o prescribe_a form_n other_o prayer_n shall_v be_v leave_v arbitrary_a again_o i_o hope_v this_o canon_n may_v be_v allow_v to_o expound_v itself_o and_o then_o this_o order_n be_v enjoin_v to_o be_v do_v in_o one_o manner_n and_o after_o one_o custom_n there_o be_v to_o be_v no_o more_o variety_n in_o it_o than_o in_o their_o creed_n which_o be_v one_o constant_a form_n of_o word_n yea_o it_o be_v call_v one_o rule_n of_o holy_a office_n and_o so_o make_v that_o none_o may_v observe_v the_o least_o variety_n in_o any_o church_n throughout_o the_o province_n therefore_o if_o we_o join_v ordo_fw-la to_o sacrorum_fw-la it_o can_v mean_v nothing_o but_o a_o prescription_n both_o of_o the_o order_n and_o form_n also_o to_o be_v use_v in_o â—â—cred_a administration_n and_o that_o this_o be_v general_o the_o sense_n of_o ordo_fw-la when_o it_o be_v apply_v to_o divine_a office_n appear_v in_o those_o very_a council_n of_o agatho_n and_o â—amiers_fw-fr which_o he_o cite_v here_o but_o be_v not_o hold_v till_o after_o the_o six_o century_n be_v begin_v in_o the_o former_a the_o order_n of_o the_o church_n equal_o to_o be_v observe_v by_o all_o be_v one_o liturgy_n consist_v of_o antiphones_n and_o collect_v with_o proper_a hymn_n and_o prayer_n for_o morning_n and_o euâ—â—ing_n 555._o euâ—â—ing_n council_n agatâ—_n can._n 30._o bâ—n_n tom._n ii_o par_fw-fr 1._o pag._n 555._o in_o the_o latter_a of_o these_o synod_n it_o signify_v so_o also_o for_o there_o all_o the_o clergy_n of_o the_o province_n be_v command_v to_o use_v the_o same_o liturgy_n or_o order_n of_o prayer_n which_o be_v use_v in_o their_o metropolitan_a church_n 53._o church_n council_n epanu_fw-la can._n 27._o ibid._n pag._n 53._o as_o i_o shall_v more_o at_o large_a demonstrate_v when_o i_o come_v to_o these_o council_n in_o order_n of_o time_n in_o the_o mean_a season_n i_o will_v here_o observe_v that_o causable_a tell_v we_o the_o latin_n call_v the_o liturgy_n ordinem_fw-la agendi_fw-la 384._o agendi_fw-la causab_n exercit_fw-la 1â—_n ad_fw-la annal._n eccles_n pag._n 384._o and_o every_o man_n know_v that_o ordo_fw-la romanus_n be_v the_o roman_a missal_n and_o it_o be_v the_o proper_a latin_a word_n for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o we_o have_v see_v use_v by_o sozomen_n and_o other_o in_o this_o age_n for_o a_o liturgy_n 10._o liturgy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d sozom._n lib._n 7._o cap._n 10._o and_o this_o order_n be_v that_o libre_fw-la sacerdotalis_fw-la which_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n speak_v of_o 12._o of_o vincent_n lirin_fw-mi adv_fw-la haeres_fw-la cap._n 7._o pag._n 12._o it_o be_v call_v sometime_o ordinale_a and_o as_o spolmâ—n_n define_v it_o signify_v that_o book_n wherein_o be_v appoint_v the_o manner_n of_o say_v sing_v and_o celebrate_v the_o divine_a office_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 440._o church_n ordinale_fw-la libre_fw-la quo_fw-la ordinatur_fw-la modus_fw-la dicendi_fw-la decantandi_fw-la celebrandique_fw-la divinum_fw-la officium_fw-la ex_fw-la more_fw-it romanae_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la spelm._n glossar_n pag._n 440._o yea_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o any_o other_o church_n for_o the_o missal_n of_o sarum_n compose_v by_o osmund_n who_o be_v bishop_n of_o that_o see_v be_v call_v the_o ordinal_n of_o salisbury_n 2351._o salisbury_n hic_fw-la quoque_fw-la compâ—suit_fw-la librum_fw-la ordinalem_fw-la ecclesiastici_fw-la officii_fw-la quem_fw-la consuetudinarium_fw-la vocant_fw-la ranulf_n polychron_n an._n 1077._o item_n knighton_n the_o event_n angl._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 3._o col_fw-fr 2351._o and_o do_v not_o agree_v in_o all_o thing_n with_o the_o roman_a missal_n yet_o these_o order_n or_o ordinal_n have_v prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o hymn_n as_o well_o as_o rubric_n to_o show_v when_o and_o where_o to_o use_v they_o i_o confess_v there_o be_v some_o ancient_a breviaries_n of_o the_o old_a liturgy_n where_o the_o first_o word_n only_o of_o the_o hymn_n and_o prayer_n be_v set_v down_o and_o the_o order_n in_o which_o they_o be_v to_o be_v use_v be_v direct_v but_o these_o be_v a_o undeniable_a proof_n that_o the_o form_n themselves_o be_v by_o long_a use_n become_v know_v and_o familiar_a in_o those_o day_n but_o for_o any_o such_o order_n as_o be_v a_o bare_a rubric_n for_o method_n and_o have_v no_o form_n neither_o large_o set_v down_o nor_o brief_o hint_v at_o in_o it_o no_o man_n ever_o see_v such_o a_o book_n or_o any_o thing_n like_o it_o in_o all_o antiquity_n only_o
it_o be_v use_v in_o the_o three_o and_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o century_n in_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v a_o orthodox_n addition_n make_v to_o it_o in_o the_o time_n of_o that_o theodocius_fw-la ground_v on_o a_o miracle_n as_o nicephorus_n report_v 46._o report_v niceph._n histor_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 46._o but_o the_o original_a of_o this_o hymn_n be_v take_v from_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n and_o it_o be_v use_v in_o that_o form_n long_o before_o this_o emperor_n be_v bear_v yea_o it_o seem_v it_o be_v account_v to_o be_v a_o form_n very_o sacred_a since_o they_o dare_v not_o alter_v it_o but_o by_o the_o direction_n of_o a_o miracle_n so_o tenacious_a be_v that_o age_n of_o their_o ancient_a form_n of_o worship_n 492._o gelaâ—_n we_o episc_n rom._n a.d._n 492._o §_o 14._o pope_n gelasius_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n and_o though_o as_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o life_n of_o damasus_n and_o of_o innocent_a there_o be_v a_o liturgy_n at_o rome_n before_o yet_o he_o take_v great_a pain_n to_o polish_v and_o reform_v it_o for_o all_o author_n affirm_v that_o he_o make_v hymn_n for_o his_o church_n like_a to_o those_o of_o s._n ambrose_n etc._n ambrose_n pontifical_a vit_fw-mi â—_o las_fw-fr item_n platâ—na_n in_o vit_fw-mi cent._n magâ—eb_n 5_o cent._n p._n 1271._o etc._n etc._n and_o that_o he_o compose_v some_o gradual_n preface_n and_o collect_v liturg_n collect_v pontif_n call_v ut_fw-la supr_fw-la item_n câ—sâ—andr_n liturg_n and_o durandus_fw-la affirm_v that_o this_o gelasius_n the_o one_o and_o filti_v bishop_n from_o s._n peter_n be_v he_o that_o principal_o put_v the_o canon_n into_o that_o order_n wherein_o we_o now_o see_v it_o 55._o it_o durand_n â—at_a lib._n 4._o fol._n 67._o iâ—em_v burnes_n v_o a_o gelas_n pag._n 55._o and_o some_o add_v that_o he_o enlarge_v the_o preface_n and_o put_v in_o it_o be_v meet_v and_o right_a so_o to_o do_v but_o let_v we_o hear_v the_o learned_a du-plessis_n gelasius_n come_v in_o the_o year_n 490_o and_o he_o range_v and_o set_v in_o order_n the_o collect_v and_o complâ—nds_n among_o the_o which_o be_v some_o that_o do_v yet_o stand_v and_o continue_v pure_a and_o uncorrupted_a 60._o uncorrupted_a mâ—rnay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n l._n cap._n 60._o so_o that_o if_o we_o regard_v the_o account_n which_o we_o have_v before_o in_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n innocent_a 1._o innocent_a see_v the_o beginning_n of_o this_o century_n §._o 1._o or_o the_o full_a evidence_n of_o these_o author_n ancient_a and_o modern_a we_o must_v grant_v there_o be_v prescribe_v form_n at_o rome_n long_o before_o gelasius_n time_n but_o be_v by_o continuance_n of_o time_n and_o frequent_a transcribe_v become_v somewhat_o imperfect_a he_o undertake_v to_o rectify_v they_o by_o some_o alteration_n and_o by_o add_v something_o of_o his_o own_o make_v the_o office_n more_o complete_a his_o put_v the_o canon_n into_o order_n add_v to_o the_o preface_n and_o his_o range_v the_o collect_v into_o a_o method_n show_v there_o be_v collect_v and_o a_o preface_n and_o a_o canon_n before_o so_o that_o the_o use_n of_o prescribe_a form_n do_v not_o begin_v in_o his_o time_n and_o yet_o because_o he_o take_v so_o much_o pain_n about_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o book_n which_o he_o have_v correct_v and_o put_v in_o order_n be_v call_v codex_fw-la gelasianus_n the_o gelasian_a book_n and_o john_n the_o deacon_n who_o write_v the_o life_n of_o pope_n gregory_n say_v that_o he_o contract_v this_o gelasion_n book_n and_o out_o of_o it_o compile_v the_o gregorian_a office_n 17._o office_n johan_n diac._n vit_fw-fr gregor_n 1._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 17._o yet_o so_o as_o it_o seem_v the_o book_n still_o remain_v in_o some_o place_n for_o the_o chronicle_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o saint_n richerius_n 4._o richerius_n chronic._n s._n richerii_fw-la apud_fw-la dacherii_fw-la spicileg_n tom._n 4._o reckon_v up_o nineteen_o missal_n of_o gelasius_n among_o the_o volume_n in_o their_o library_n and_o it_o be_v plain_a enough_o that_o pope_n gregory_n take_v the_o same_o liberty_n with_o this_o gelasian_a office_n that_o he_o have_v do_v with_o those_o our_o of_o which_o he_o first_o extract_v it_o for_o there_o be_v form_n from_o the_o beginning_n and_o none_o but_o great_a bishop_n presume_v to_o alter_v they_o which_o have_v be_v a_o very_a impertinent_a labour_n if_o after_o they_o have_v thus_o correct_v the_o office_n they_o have_v not_o impose_v the_o use_n of_o they_o on_o their_o subordinate_a clergy_n and_o doubtless_o they_o will_v never_o have_v take_v this_o pain_n if_o every_o private_a minister_n may_v vary_v the_o office_n every_o day_n at_o his_o pleasure_n which_o fancy_n this_o book_n of_o gelasius_n utter_o confute_v and_o prove_v there_o be_v a_o canon_n for_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n write_v down_o in_o a_o book_n at_o least_o a_o hundred_o year_n before_o s._n gregory_n time_n yea_o we_o see_v this_o very_a book_n of_o gelasius_n be_v take_v out_o of_o elder_a form_n which_o make_v it_o to_o be_v somewhat_o strange_a that_o my_o adversary_n shall_v cite_v and_o own_v this_o gelasian_a book_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o in_o the_o same_o page_n affirm_v there_o be_v no_o settle_a form_n of_o consecration_n at_o rome_n before_o gregory_n be_v time_n 83._o time_n disc_n of_o liturgy_n p_o 83._o but_o of_o this_o i_o shall_v have_v occasion_n to_o say_v more_o in_o the_o next_o century_n and_o shall_v conclude_v this_o age_n with_o observe_v that_o clovis_n the_o first_o christian_a king_n of_o france_n soon_o after_o his_o conversion_n place_v certain_a monk_n in_o the_o city_n of_o rheims_n give_v they_o great_a privilege_n and_o possession_n and_o the_o rule_n which_o they_o be_v govern_v by_o be_v that_o which_o macarius_n have_v compose_v about_o one_o hundred_o year_n before_o for_o his_o monk_n of_o nitria_n the_o nine_o article_n whereof_o enjoin_v they_o to_o love_v the_o course_n of_o their_o own_o monastery_n above_o all_o thing_n â—96_n thing_n cursum_fw-la monasterii_fw-la super_fw-la omne_fw-la diligas_fw-la reg._n s._n macar_n art_n 9_o ap_fw-mi cointe_n annal_n eccles_n franc._n tom._n 1._o pag._n 178._o an._n â—96_n that_o be_v that_o they_o shall_v delight_v in_o that_o form_n of_o service_n which_o be_v prescribe_v for_o their_o monastery_n for_o a_o course_n signify_v a_o office_n for_o divine-service_n and_o therefore_o gregory_n of_o tours_n say_v that_o he_o himself_o write_v a_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a course_n 31._o course_n gregor_n turon_n lib._n 10._o cap._n 31._o that_o be_v of_o divine_a office_n and_o the_o same_o author_n call_v say_v the_o whole_a service_n fulfil_v the_o course_n 38._o course_n post_fw-la impleâ—â—m_fw-la in_o oratione_fw-la câ—râ—um_fw-la id_fw-la de_fw-fr glor_n confess_v cap._n 38._o so_o the_o roman_a course_n be_v put_v for_o the_o roman_a missal_n 680._o missal_n spâ—lm_a council_n tom._n i._o pag_n 177._o an._n 680._o and_o in_o one_o of_o our_o ancient_a saxon_a council_n it_o be_v ordain_v that_o in_o all_o church_n the_o course_n shall_v be_v reverent_o perform_v at_o the_o canonical_a hour_n 295._o hour_n council_n calcuth_n can_v 7._o a_o 787._o ibid._n p._n 295._o from_o which_o use_n of_o the_o word_n we_o may_v learn_v that_o the_o most_o ancient_a monk_n long_o before_o the_o time_n of_o benedict_n have_v their_o prescribe_a form_n of_o prayer_n which_o they_o use_v in_o their_o own_o oratory_n though_o among_o these_o man_n who_o do_v a_o little_a incline_v to_o rapture_n and_o some_o degree_n of_o enthusiasm_n if_o any_o where_n we_o may_v have_v expect_v to_o have_v find_v extempore_o prayer_n i_o shut_v up_o this_o century_n with_o the_o word_n of_o du-plessis_n thus_o we_o be_v come_v to_o the_o five_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n find_v in_o all_o this_o time_n one_o service_n consist_v of_o confession_n and_o prayer_n psalm_n read_v preach_a blessing_n and_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n according_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o our_o lord_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n i._n chap._n 6._o pag_n 44._o so_o that_o he_o do_v not_o think_v this_o age_n be_v much_o corrupt_v and_o yet_o we_o have_v prove_v and_o he_o own_v that_o prescribe_v form_n be_v now_o general_o use_v chap._n ii_o of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o six_o century_n we_o need_v go_v no_o low_o for_o authority_n to_o prove_v the_o use_n of_o liturgy_n because_o our_o adversary_n free_o and_o frequent_o grant_v that_o they_o begin_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o former_a and_o the_o beginning_n of_o this_o century_n but_o i_o must_v here_o note_v in_o general_n concern_v this_o concession_n first_o that_o if_o they_o begin_v no_o soon_o yet_o they_o prescribe_v to_o at_o least_o twelve-hundred_n year_n and_o to_o universal_a practice_n and_o
approbation_n for_o all_o that_o space_n of_o time_n which_o can_v be_v prove_v concern_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v a_o notorious_a corruption_n second_o that_o the_o gross_a mistake_n of_o lay_v the_o original_a of_o they_o so_o late_o be_v all_o along_o support_v by_o pervert_v those_o place_n which_o speak_v of_o reduce_v some_o country_n which_o have_v be_v overrun_v by_o the_o goth_n and_o vandal_n hun_n and_o frank_n with_o other_o different_a sort_n of_o people_n to_o one_o form_n of_o liturgy_n as_o if_o these_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o first_o impose_v of_o form_n of_o prayer_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n whereas_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o some_o of_o these_o country_n need_v a_o new_a conversion_n and_o the_o various_a and_o different_a inhabitant_n of_o other_o province_n have_v bring_v in_o great_a variety_n of_o rite_n which_o this_o age_n strive_v to_o reduce_v to_o a_o uniformity_n not_o by_o invent_v a_o new_a way_n but_o by_o follow_v the_o primitive_a way_n of_o establish_v one_o liturgy_n for_o every_o kingdom_n or_o province_n three_o i_o must_v note_v that_o my_o adversary_n frequent_o repent_v of_o this_o despicable_a concession_n and_o after_o he_o have_v grant_v the_o use_n of_o liturgy_n in_o this_o age_n he_o omit_v all_o those_o authority_n which_o clear_o prove_v the_o continuance_n of_o this_o ancient_a practice_n and_o with_o all_o his_o might_n strive_v to_o wrest_v those_o passage_n which_o he_o do_v produce_v in_o this_o period_n as_o if_o they_o do_v not_o prove_v so_o much_o as_o he_o have_v grant_v so_o that_o i_o must_v first_o supply_v the_o wilful_a omission_n of_o his_o discourse_n by_o set_v down_o the_o evidence_n which_o he_o conceal_v and_o then_o rescue_v the_o place_n he_o do_v cite_v from_o his_o misinterpretation_n and_o first_o we_o will_v see_v what_o the_o industrious_a centuriator_n say_v of_o this_o age_n they_o have_v as_o be_v show_v own_v that_o form_n of_o prayer_n be_v general_o use_v in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o century_n and_o in_o this_o they_o take_v notice_n that_o the_o nicene_n creed_n be_v repeat_v in_o their_o divine_a service_n that_o the_o lord_n prayer_n be_v sing_v by_o all_o the_o people_n together_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n that_o the_o people_n at_o constantinople_n do_v frequent_o use_v litany_n that_o antiphons_n be_v usual_o sing_v in_o the_o gallican_n church_n that_o we_o may_v see_v by_o the_o history_n of_o this_o age_n that_o solemn_a mass_n have_v now_o fill_v all_o place_n that_o they_o have_v public_a prayer_n in_o their_o temple_n and_o sometime_o celebrate_a litany_n in_o the_o night_n and_o they_o add_v that_o they_o have_v many_o form_n of_o prayer_n one_o of_o which_o they_o reckon_v to_o be_v that_o litany_n use_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n wherein_o the_o people_n part_n be_v to_o sing_v lord_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o 339._o we_o magdebâ—_n cent._n 6._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 330_o etc._n etc._n ad_fw-la pag._n 339._o this_o be_v their_o opinion_n of_o the_o way_n of_o pray_v and_o praise_v god_n which_o have_v begin_v in_o former_a age_n and_o be_v continue_v in_o this_o to_o be_v perform_v by_o prescribe_v form_n 503._o caesarius_n arelat_n an._n d._n 503._o §_o 1._o the_o first_o eminent_a writer_n of_o this_o age_n be_v caesarius_n bishop_n of_o arles_n in_o france_n who_o be_v present_a at_o most_o of_o those_o gallican_n council_n which_o enjoin_v a_o uniformity_n in_o the_o public_a office_n and_o settle_v one_o and_o the_o same_o liturgy_n and_o thence_o we_o may_v conclude_v he_o be_v for_o the_o use_n of_o form_n of_o prayer_n which_o may_v appear_v also_o by_o his_o homily_n where_o he_o intimate_v that_o the_o whole_a service_n for_o the_o communion_n the_o prayer_n lesson_n etc._n etc._n take_v up_o a_o hour_n or_o two_o yet_o he_o reckon_v those_o be_v very_o criminal_a who_o for_o their_o soul_n good_a will_v not_o stay_v till_o the_o whole_a office_n be_v complete_v that_o be_v till_o they_o have_v receive_v the_o final_a blessing_n after_o the_o lord_n prayer_n with_o which_o as_o we_o have_v show_v in_o former_a century_n the_o communion-service_n be_v conclude_v 60._o conclude_v caesarii_fw-la hom_n 8._o edit_n a._n baluz_o pag._n 60._o now_o since_o the_o office_n end_v exact_o as_o it_o have_v do_v in_o former_a age_n we_o may_v from_o thence_o infer_v it_o be_v the_o same_o ancient_a form_n and_o we_o will_v observe_v further_o that_o when_o the_o admonition_n give_v by_o a_o single_a bishop_n will_v not_o reform_v this_o vile_a custom_n of_o the_o people_n go_v out_o of_o the_o church_n before_o the_o prayer_n be_v full_o end_v the_o council_n of_o this_o time_n begin_v to_o make_v canon_n to_o forbid_v the_o people_n to_o depart_v from_o the_o divine_a service_n before_o the_o blessing_n be_v pronounce_v 29._o pronounce_v council_n 1._o aurel._n can._n 28._o an._n 507._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 1._o pag._n 562._o item_n council_n 3._o aurel._n can._n 28._o an._n 540._o ibid._n par_fw-fr 2._o p._n 29._o which_o blessing_n be_v a_o ancient_a and_o well_o know_v form_n as_o also_o be_v the_o whole_a office_n for_o this_o same_o caesarius_n very_o clear_o witness_v in_o another_o place_n that_o the_o preface_n lift_v up_o your_o heart_n etc._n etc._n be_v still_o use_v in_o the_o communion_n office_n a_o form_n which_o have_v be_v in_o all_o church_n down_o from_o the_o day_n of_o s._n cyprian_n and_o probable_o long_a before_o 552._o before_o caesar_n hom_n 14._o vid._n bona_n rer_n liturg._n pag._n 552._o and_o yet_o continue_v without_o any_o variation_n §_o 2._o but_o because_o we_o have_v mention_v some_o gallican_n council_n 506._o council_n agatheus_n a.d._n 506._o we_o must_v here_o observe_v that_o after_o the_o king_n of_o france_n have_v receive_v the_o faith_n that_o church_n be_v every_o where_o restore_v to_o that_o good_a order_n and_o regularity_n from_o which_o under_o pagan_a prince_n and_o in_o difficult_a time_n it_o have_v fall_v and_o this_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o the_o many_o council_n hold_v about_o this_o time_n and_o of_o those_o canon_n that_o do_v labour_n to_o reduce_v all_o the_o gallican_n church_n to_o one_o order_n of_o service_n so_o in_o the_o council_n of_o agatho_n of_o which_o caesarius_n be_v precedent_n one_o of_o the_o canon_n be_v in_o these_o word_n since_o it_o be_v convenient_a that_o the_o order_n of_o the_o church_n be_v equal_o keep_v by_o all_o we_o ordain_v as_o it_o be_v every_o where_n that_o after_o the_o antiphons_n the_o collect_v shall_v be_v say_v in_o order_n by_o the_o bishop_n or_o priest_n and_o that_o the_o morning_n and_o evening_n hymn_n shall_v be_v sing_v every_o day_n and_o in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o matin_n vesper_n and_o mass_n the_o sentence_n out_o of_o the_o psalm_n shall_v be_v read_v and_o the_o people_n after_o the_o common_a prayer_n shall_v be_v dismiss_v in_o the_o evening_n with_o the_o bishop_n benediction_n 556_o benediction_n et_fw-la quia_fw-la convenit_fw-la ordinem_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la aequaliter_fw-la custudiri_fw-la etc._n etc._n council_n agath_fw-mi can._n 30._o bin._n tom._n ii_o par_fw-fr i._o pag._n 556_o before_o which_o blessing_n the_o people_n be_v forbid_v to_o go_v out_o of_o the_o church_n 47._o church_n ibid._n can._n 47._o here_o than_o we_o see_v there_o be_v a_o order_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v as_o the_o word_n then_o signify_v a_o liturgy_n enjoin_v to_o be_v observe_v by_o all_o in_o that_o province_n as_o it_o seem_v it_o be_v now_o by_o other_o council_n settle_v every_o where_o which_o liturgy_n consist_v of_o the_o antiphons_n and_o collect_v every_o one_o set_v in_o its_o proper_a place_n as_o also_o of_o morning_n and_o evening_n hymn_n and_o prayer_n together_o with_o the_o communion-service_n then_o call_v the_o mass_n and_o the_o responsory_a read_n of_o the_o psalm_n with_o a_o common_a or_o general_a prayer_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n and_o all_o be_v conclude_v with_o the_o bishop_n benediction_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o these_o antiphons_n collect_v hymn_n and_o this_o general_a prayer_n be_v form_n and_o the_o canon_n suppose_v they_o all_o write_v down_o at_o large_a in_o that_o order_n they_o be_v to_o be_v use_v by_o all_o bishop_n and_o priest_n and_o this_o be_v plain_o a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n but_o my_o adversary_n who_o cite_v this_o canon_n at_o large_a after_o he_o have_v falsify_v the_o word_n of_o it_o ordinem_fw-la it_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 174._o where_o he_o set_v down_o collationes_fw-la for_o collectiones_fw-la and_o leave_v out_o per_fw-la ordinem_fw-la attempt_n to_o pervert_v the_o sense_n and_o will_v persuade_v we_o it_o amount_v to_o no_o more_o than_o a_o rubric_n or_o directory_n which_o be_v a_o gross_a and_o i_o doubt_v a_o wilful_a mistake_n for_o though_o we_o shall_v grant_v that_o the_o
canon_n itself_o do_v only_o direct_v the_o order_n in_o which_o these_o several_a part_n of_o the_o service_n shall_v be_v use_v and_o forbid_v the_o alter_v that_o order_n yet_o withal_o it_o refer_v to_o these_o several_a part_n of_o the_o service_n and_o call_v they_o by_o their_o proper_a name_n suppose_v a_o book_n well_o know_v in_o which_o they_o be_v write_v down_o in_o the_o same_o order_n which_o be_v prescribe_v by_o this_o canon_n it_o be_v plain_a the_o antiphons_n hymn_n collect_v etc._n etc._n be_v certain_a fix_a form_n not_o make_v in_o this_o council_n but_o suppose_v to_o be_v common_o know_v by_o all_o long_a before_o and_o since_o some_o variety_n in_o the_o recite_v these_o form_n have_v creep_v in_o so_o as_o one_o diocese_n differ_v somewhat_o from_o another_o that_o variety_n though_o it_o be_v but_o in_o the_o order_n of_o use_v these_o form_n be_v forbid_v here_o and_o the_o same_o uniformity_n establish_v in_o this_o province_n which_o have_v be_v settle_v every_o where_o else_o and_o indeed_o this_o canon_n convince_v i_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n in_o the_o form_n themselves_o the_o same_o antiphons_n hymn_n collect_v etc._n etc._n be_v use_v every_o where_o that_o need_v not_o any_o regulation_n only_o they_o be_v different_o place_v in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o divers_a church_n and_o this_o they_o reform_v by_o settle_v one_o liturgy_n for_o the_o whole_a gallican_n church_n which_o be_v call_v ordo_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la and_o this_o order_n contain_v not_o only_o the_o rubric_n or_o disposal_n of_o these_o several_a part_n of_o service_n but_o also_o the_o form_n themselves_o so_o dispose_v and_o set_v in_o order_n and_o doubtless_o if_o any_o have_v then_o be_v so_o bold_a to_o vary_v the_o hymn_n and_o form_n of_o prayer_n these_o father_n who_o will_v not_o suffer_v any_o variety_n in_o the_o method_n and_o place_v they_o will_v much_o less_o have_v endure_v the_o presumption_n of_o alter_v the_o word_n and_o expression_n but_o that_o be_v a_o piece_n of_o confidence_n that_o be_v not_o hear_v of_o in_o this_o age._n the_o next_o year_n be_v hold_v the_o first_o council_n of_o orleans_n 507._o council_n aurel._n i._o an._n dom._n 507._o which_o again_o forbid_v any_o of_o the_o people_n to_o go_v out_o of_o the_o church_n before_o that_o final_a blessing_n after_o the_o lord_n prayer_n in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o communion_n service_n 562._o service_n council_n aurel._n i._o can._n 28._o bin._n tom._n ii_o par_fw-fr l._n pag_n 562._o and_o enjoin_v the_o litany_n shall_v be_v use_v three_o day_n before_o ascension_n day_n and_o order_n the_o people_n who_o have_v so_o large_a a_o share_n in_o this_o ancient_a form_n to_o leave_v work_n and_o join_v in_o present_v this_o general_a supplication_n to_o almighty_a god_n 29._o god_n ibid._n can._n 29._o agreeable_a to_o which_o be_v that_o passage_n in_o caesarius_n his_o homily_n where_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n throughout_o the_o world_n than_o celebrate_v these_o three_o day_n with_o litany_n and_o then_o no_o christian_n ought_v to_o be_v absent_a from_o that_o religious_a assembly_n 1._o assembly_n in_o tribus_fw-la istis_fw-la diebus_fw-la quas_fw-la regulariter_fw-la in_o toto_fw-la mundo_fw-la celebrat_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la nullus_fw-la se_fw-la à _fw-la sancto_fw-la conventu_fw-la subaucat_fw-la caesar_n hom_n 1._o now_o can_v any_o man_n doubt_n of_o the_o use_n of_o prescribe_v form_n when_o these_o litany_n be_v so_o general_o observe_v both_o in_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n be_v it_o not_o plain_a the_o communion_n service_n be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o these_o province_n since_o so_o many_o author_n and_o council_n agree_v that_o that_o office_n every_o where_o end_v with_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o the_o blessing_n a_o order_n now_o must_v signify_v more_o than_o a_o rubric_n for_o undoubted_o they_o have_v a_o prescribe_a rule_n contain_v both_o the_o form_n and_o the_o method_n also_o and_o the_o better_a to_o secure_v this_o liturgy_n from_o be_v alter_v 509._o council_n epaun._n an._n dom._n 509._o the_o council_n of_o pamiers_n ordain_v that_o all_o church_n in_o the_o province_n shall_v observe_v the_o same_o order_n in_o celebrate_v divine_a office_n which_o be_v use_v by_o the_o metropolitan_a bishop_n 553._o bishop_n ad_fw-la celebrandum_fw-la divina_fw-la officia_fw-la â—â—dinem_fw-la quem_fw-la metropolitani_n tenant_n provinciales_fw-la observare_fw-la debent_fw-la council_n epaun._n can._n 27._o bin._n tom._n ii_o par_fw-fr i._o pag._n 553._o and_o a_o few_o year_n after_o the_o same_o order_n be_v make_v in_o spain_n where_o variety_n of_o nation_n and_o opinion_n have_v make_v some_o difference_n in_o their_o liturgy_n but_o at_o girone_n in_o catalonia_n it_o be_v decree_v that_o as_o to_o the_o appoint_v of_o divine_a service_n as_o it_o be_v perform_v in_o the_o metropolitan_a church_n so_o in_o god_n name_n let_v that_o same_o usage_n be_v observe_v through_o the_o whole_a province_n of_o catalonia_n as_o well_o in_o the_o communion-office_n as_o in_o that_o of_o sing_v and_o minister_a 618._o minister_a de_fw-fr institutione_n missarum_fw-la ut_fw-la â—uâ—modo_fw-la in_o metropolitanâ_fw-la ecclesiâ_fw-la fuerâ—t_fw-la ita_fw-la in_o dei_fw-la nomine_fw-la in_fw-la omni_fw-la tarraconensi_fw-la provinciâ_fw-la tam_fw-la ipsius_fw-la misa_n orao_n quam_fw-la psallenai_fw-la &_o ministrandi_fw-la consuetudo_fw-la servetur_fw-la council_n gerund_fw-mi an._n 517._o can._n 1._o bin._n ibid._n pag._n 618._o that_o be_v the_o order_n of_o divine_a office_n which_o by_o a_o prescribe_a rule_n be_v settle_v in_o the_o metropolitan_a church_n for_o the_o communion-service_n the_o hymn_n and_o other_o administration_n be_v to_o be_v the_o guide_n to_o all_o the_o diocese_n under_o the_o jurisdiction_n thereof_o which_o suppose_v that_o the_o original_a liturgy_n be_v write_v and_o keep_v careful_o there_o by_o which_o all_o the_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n transcribe_v for_o the_o several_a diocese_n of_o his_o suffragans_fw-la be_v to_o be_v correct_v which_o be_v a_o very_a fit_a mean_n to_o preserve_v that_o unity_n both_o as_o to_o the_o form_n and_o order_n which_o they_o now_o labour_v to_o restore_v in_o all_o these_o part_n of_o the_o world_n the_o last_o name_v council_n also_o mention_n litany_n in_o two_o canon_n can._n 2_o and_o can._n 3._o and_o inform_v we_o that_o the_o lord_n prayer_n be_v there_o repeat_v daily_o in_o the_o end_n both_o of_o morning_n and_o evening_n prayer_n can._n 10._o and_o all_o this_o leave_v we_o no_o room_n to_o doubt_v of_o their_o use_v those_o ancient_a form_n which_o after_o these_o great_a confusion_n begin_v to_o be_v restore_v in_o these_o country_n upon_o the_o conversion_n of_o both_o pagan_n and_o heretic_n to_o the_o faith_n and_o their_o beginning_n to_o incorporate_v with_o the_o people_n which_o they_o have_v conquer_a in_o the_o last_o age._n and_o i_o have_v a_o little_a transgress_v the_o order_n of_o time_n that_o i_o may_v lay_v these_o canon_n together_o which_o be_v all_o make_v upon_o the_o same_o occasion_n and_o do_v mutual_o explain_v one_o another_o 508._o fulgentius_n ep._n ruâ—pens_v ann._n dom._n 508._o §_o 3._o we_o must_v now_o step_v into_o africa_n where_o that_o pious_a bishop_n fulgentius_n flourish_v who_o be_v the_o most_o eminent_a champion_n for_o the_o true_a faith_n against_o the_o arian_n then_o very_o numerous_a in_o that_o country_n and_o this_o holy_a confessor_n have_v leave_v we_o sufficient_a evidence_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o ancient_a african_a form_n for_o he_o large_o expound_v that_o primitive_a petition_n so_o general_o use_v at_o the_o consecration_n in_o all_o the_o old_a liturgy_n viz._n that_o god_n will_v send_v down_o the_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o the_o element_n to_o sanctify_v they_o and_o make_v they_o the_o body_n of_o his_o dear_a son_n 79._o son_n fulgent_n ad_fw-la monim_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 6._o p._n 79._o yea_o he_o confirm_v the_o orthodox_n faith_n from_o this_o ancient_a and_o well_o know_v form_n of_o prayer_n he_o also_o discourse_v very_o full_o upon_o that_o general_a conclusion_n of_o the_o collect_v which_o the_o arian_n cavil_v at_o through_o jesus_n christ_n thy_o son_n our_o lord_n who_o live_v and_o reign_v with_o thou_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n 266._o spirit_n per_fw-la universas_fw-la pene_fw-la africa_n regiones_fw-la catholica_fw-la dicere_fw-la consuevit_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la per_fw-la jesum_fw-la etc._n etc._n fulg._n ad_fw-la ferrand_n diac._n resp_n ad_fw-la quaest_n 4._o pag._n 266._o assure_v we_o that_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o almost_o all_o the_o region_n of_o africa_n conclude_v their_o prayer_n in_o this_o form_n which_o he_o prove_v be_v agreeable_a to_o scripture_n to_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o orthodox_n father_n and_o that_o must_v be_v a_o very_a ancient_a piece_n of_o liturgy_n which_o be_v of_o authority_n in_o dispute_n with_o
can_v not_o be_v satisfy_v unless_o the_o bishop_n will_v put_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o four_o general_a council_n into_o the_o dyptics_n to_o be_v read_v at_o the_o altar_n and_o when_o these_o name_n be_v put_v in_o as_o they_o desire_v the_o whole_a multitude_n come_v together_o to_o observe_v and_o hear_v this_o new_a and_o grateful_a addition_n and_o divide_v themselves_o into_o two_o part_n they_o sing_v for_o a_o long_a time_n the_o benedictus_n bless_a be_v the_o lord_n god_n of_o israel_n until_o the_o choir_n begin_v the_o trisagion_n to_o which_o they_o all_o listen_v and_o after_o the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a gospel_n the_o liturgy_n be_v perform_v according_a to_o the_o custom_n that_o be_v the_o office_n for_o catechuman_n then_o the_o door_n be_v shut_v and_o the_o holy_a accustom_a lesson_n read_v at_o the_o time_n for_o read_v the_o dyptics_n all_o the_o people_n with_o silence_n draw_v near_o to_o the_o altar_n and_o upon_o hear_v the_o deacon_n recite_v those_o name_n they_o all_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n glory_n be_v to_o thou_o o_o lord_n and_o then_o through_o god_n help_n the_o rest_n of_o the_o liturgy_n be_v finish_v with_o all_o decency_n 733._o decency_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d council_n constant_n sub_fw-la men._n act._n 5._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 1._o pag._n 733._o now_o here_o we_o have_v not_o only_o the_o name_n of_o liturgy_n use_v in_o the_o sense_n we_o now_o take_v it_o but_o the_o several_a part_n of_o it_o be_v set_v down_o and_o particular_a notice_n of_o divers_a form_n therein_o contain_v viz._n the_o benedictus_n the_o trisagion_n and_o the_o gloria_fw-la tibi_fw-la domine_fw-la the_o prayer_n for_o the_o catechuman_n the_o dyptics_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o prayer_n themselves_o be_v call_v the_o accustom_a liturgy_n and_o say_v to_o be_v perform_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d with_o all_o good_a order_n that_o be_v according_a to_o that_o excellent_a order_n appoint_v by_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n §_o 7._o pope_n vigilius_n live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o emperor_n 540._o vigilius_n ep._n rom._n an._n dom._n 540._o and_o write_v a_o epistle_n to_o he_o wherein_o he_o bless_v god_n for_o that_o prince_n religious_a care_n of_o the_o church_n which_o requite_v he_o by_o her_o daily_a prayer_n for_o he_o and_o vigilius_n note_n that_o justinians_n affection_n to_o the_o church_n be_v a_o sign_n that_o their_o usual_a prayer_n for_o it_o be_v hear_v and_o answer_v and_o when_o he_o come_v to_o describe_v that_o prayer_n he_o do_v it_o in_o these_o word_n all_o bishop_n by_o a_o ancient_a tradition_n in_o the_o communion_n office_n desire_n and_o pray_v that_o the_o lord_n will_v please_v to_o unite_v govern_v and_o preserve_v the_o catholic_a faith_n throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n 5._o world_n omnes_fw-la pontifices_fw-la antiâ—uâ_fw-la in_o offerendo_fw-la sâ—cripcio_fw-la traditione_n aepeâ—â—mus_fw-la excrante_n ut_fw-la catholicam_fw-la fidem_fw-la adunaâ—e_fw-la regere_fw-la donamus_fw-la &_o custodire_fw-la toto_fw-la orâ—e_fw-la dignetuâ—_n vigil_n ep_v 4._o ad_fw-la justin_n bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 5._o which_o word_n be_v certain_o the_o roman_a form_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o vigilius_n be_v according_a to_o the_o book_n of_o gelasius_n his_o correct_v not_o much_o alter_v from_o the_o liturgy_n ascribe_v to_o s._n clement_n or_o the_o old_a roman_a form_n before_o gelasius_n 119._o gelasius_n pro_fw-la sanctà _fw-la tuà _fw-la catâ—olicà _fw-la &_o apostolicâ_fw-la ecâ—lesiâ_fw-la ut_fw-la pacificare_fw-la custodire_fw-la &_o gubernare_fw-la digneris_fw-la omnes_fw-la fine_n terrae_fw-la liturg._n s._n clem._n bib._n patr._n tom._n 2._o edit_n paris_n p._n 119._o and_o when_o gregory_n the_o great_a in_o the_o next_o century_n correct_v the_o gelasian_a office_n he_o evident_o make_v his_o form_n out_o of_o both_o those_o elder_a liturgy_n 128._o liturgy_n pro_fw-la eccles_n â_fw-la tuâ_fw-la sancta_fw-la catholicâ_fw-la quam_fw-la pacificare_fw-la custodire_fw-la adunare_fw-la &_o regâ—râ—â—igneris_fw-la toto_fw-la terrarum_fw-la erbe_fw-la offâ—c_fw-la gregorian_n ibid._n pag._n 128._o as_o the_o reader_n will_v see_v by_o compare_v the_o several_a way_n of_o express_v this_o in_o these_o several_a office_n in_o divers_a age_n use_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o show_v not_o only_o that_o there_o be_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o church_n profess_v the_o catholic_a faith_n in_o the_o time_n of_o vigilius_n but_o that_o the_o form_n be_v then_o believe_v to_o be_v from_o ancient_a tradition_n and_o be_v make_v almost_o in_o the_o very_a word_n which_o have_v be_v use_v for_o many_o hundred_o year_n before_o have_v liturgy_n be_v new_o set_v up_o as_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v nothing_o have_v be_v more_o false_a nor_o more_o ridiculous_a than_o to_o allege_v a_o ancient_a tradition_n for_o this_o form_n and_o have_v all_o minister_n before_o this_o have_v the_o liberty_n to_o pray_v in_o what_o expression_n they_o please_v nothing_o have_v be_v more_o impossible_a than_o this_o harmony_n between_o these_o office_n which_o only_o differ_v in_o divers_a age_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o several_a correction_n of_o the_o form_n but_o be_v always_o in_o every_o age_n do_v by_o a_o prescribe_a form_n which_o will_v be_v still_o more_o plain_a by_o the_o same_o vigilius_n his_o answer_n to_o the_o consultation_n of_o etherius_fw-la who_o he_o first_o inform_v concern_v the_o certain_a time_n on_o which_o easter_n be_v to_o be_v keep_v for_o that_o year_n and_o because_o this_o bishop_n be_v place_v in_o a_o country_n new_o convert_v to_o the_o catholic_a faith_n and_o not_o yet_o well_o instruct_v in_o the_o regular_a way_n of_o perform_v divine_a office_n he_o have_v it_o seem_v desire_v to_o know_v how_o they_o celebrate_v the_o service_n at_o rome_n on_o the_o great_a festival_n to_o which_o vigilius_n give_v this_o answer_n we_o also_o acquaint_v you_o that_o as_o to_o the_o order_n of_o prayer_n in_o celebrate_v the_o communion_n it_o be_v not_o different_a at_o any_o time_n nor_o upon_o any_o festival_n but_o we_o always_o consecrate_v the_o gift_n offer_v to_o god_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n then_o he_o go_v on_o to_o tell_v he_o that_o they_o have_v indeed_o proper_a preface_n for_o commemorate_n the_o mercy_n peculiar_o to_o be_v remember_v in_o each_o of_o the_o great_a festival_n and_o then_o add_v these_o word_n but_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o service_n we_o perform_v according_a to_o the_o accustom_a order_n and_o therefore_o we_o have_v herewith_o send_v you_o the_o text_n itself_o of_o that_o canonical_a prayer_n which_o by_o god_n mercy_n we_o have_v receive_v from_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o that_o you_o may_v know_v in_o what_o place_n to_o add_v proper_a thing_n for_o each_o festival_n we_o have_v also_o add_v the_o prayer_n for_o easter-day_n 4._o easter-day_n oâ—dinem_fw-la quâ—que_fw-la precum_fw-la in_o celebritate_fw-la m_o ssarar_fw-la nullo_n nâ—s_o tâ—mpore_fw-la nuâ—â—â_fw-la 〈◊〉_d sign_n â—uacaâ—â—_n habere_fw-la aâ—uâ—â—_n sed_fw-la semper_fw-la â—â—aem_fw-la tenore_fw-la oblata_fw-la deo_fw-la munera_fw-la consecrare_fw-la &_o pp._n caetera_fw-la vero_fw-la ordine_fw-la consueto_fw-la prosequimur_fw-la qua_fw-la prepter_n &_o ipsius_fw-la canonicae_fw-la preci_fw-la textum_fw-la direximus_fw-la subter_fw-la adâ—â—ectâ—â—_n quaâ—â—â—_n deo_fw-la propitio_fw-la ex_fw-la apostolicâ_fw-la traditione_n suscepimus_fw-la etc._n etc._n vâ—gâ—l_o ep._n 2._o ad_fw-la etherâ—um_fw-la bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 4._o here_o we_o see_v the_o communion-service_n and_o especial_o the_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n be_v a_o ancient_a form_n derive_v from_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o the_o whole_a office_n be_v write_v down_o in_o a_o book_n and_o send_v into_o that_o country_n where_o etherius_fw-la be_v bishop_n which_o some_o suppose_v to_o have_v be_v some_o part_n of_o spain_n late_o convert_v from_o heresy_n 279._o heresy_n baron_fw-fr annal_n an._n 538._o pag._n 278_o 279._o and_o if_o so_o probable_o this_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o that_o office_n which_o be_v call_v the_o mosarabick_a and_o be_v compose_v by_o s._n leander_n about_o fifty_o year_n after_o out_o of_o the_o old_a gothic_n and_o african_a form_n compare_v with_o this_o roman_a office_n however_o it_o appear_v that_o though_o in_o some_o place_n where_o the_o faith_n be_v new_o plant_v they_o need_v help_v to_o settle_v and_o correct_v their_o office_n yet_o both_o the_o new_a and_o ancient_a church_n do_v all_o agree_n in_o the_o use_n of_o form_n and_o when_o a_o new_a liturgy_n be_v to_o be_v make_v for_o a_o new_o convert_v nation_n the_o bishop_n consult_v the_o most_o ancient_a form_n they_o can_v find_v in_o other_o church_n choose_v out_o of_o they_o what_o they_o think_v proper_a for_o their_o own_o country_n and_o that_o form_n they_o enjoin_v upon_o all_o that_o be_v under_o their_o jurisdiction_n we_o must_v also_o observe_v further_o that_o the_o roman_a office_n which_o be_v write_v down_o and_o the_o very_a word_n
of_o it_o send_v to_o this_o bishop_n be_v call_v a_o order_n of_o prayer_n which_o therefore_o do_v not_o signify_v a_o bare_a rubric_n for_o method_n but_o a_o book_n contain_v the_o preface_n hymn_n and_o prayer_n themselves_o and_o thus_o it_o be_v use_v in_o the_o life_n of_o s._n laetus_n a_o monk_n who_o about_o this_o time_n be_v ordain_v deacon_n and_o he_o in_o a_o short_a time_n learn_v the_o psalter_n and_o all_o that_o the_o ecclesiast_fw-la call_v order_n require_v so_o as_o to_o be_v more_o perfect_a in_o they_o than_o many_o be_v who_o have_v be_v long_o use_v to_o they_o 413._o they_o cointè_fw-fr annal_n eâ—â—les_n â—raâ—â—_n a_o 533._o pag_n 413._o this_o ecclesiastical_a order_n be_v a_o book_n as_o well_o as_o the_o psalter_n and_o this_o ingemous_a monk_n get_v to_o say_v the_o very_a word_n of_o they_o both_o by_o heart_n but_o to_o return_v to_o pope_n vigilius_n he_o be_v so_o tenacious_a of_o form_n that_o he_o warn_v etherius_fw-la not_o to_o permit_v one_o syllable_n to_o be_v alter_v in_o the_o gloria_fw-la patri_fw-la which_o the_o catholic_n by_o ancient_a custom_n use_v to_o say_v after_o the_o ps_n â—ms_v thus_o glory_n be_v to_o the_o father_n and_o to_o the_o son_n and_o to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o some_o heretic_n a_o little_a before_o presume_v to_o leave_v out_o the_o last_o be_v saying_n it_o thus_o and_o to_o the_o son_n the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o he_o coâ—demus_fw-la as_o a_o heretical_a variation_n 4._o variation_n vâ—â—_n ep._n 2._o ibid._n pag_n 4._o but_o it_o have_v be_v impossible_a to_o secure_v the_o orthodox_n form_n if_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v liberty_n of_o vary_v the_o word_n of_o their_o prayer_n and_o praise_n have_v then_o be_v allow_v in_o the_o church_n nay_o if_o that_o have_v be_v permit_v in_o former_a age_n there_o will_v have_v be_v no_o certain_a primitive_a form_n leave_v by_o which_o they_o can_v have_v correct_v these_o heretical_a innovation_n §_o 8._o in_o the_o east_n we_o have_v further_a evidence_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o liturgick_a form_n 550_o council_n mopseve_v an._n d._n 550_o for_o in_o the_o council_n of_o mopsvestia_n the_o father_n there_o assemble_v pray_v for_o the_o emperor_n in_o that_o ancient_a and_o general_o receive_v form_n o_o lord_n save_o the_o emperor_n and_o hear_v he_o whensoever_o he_o call_v upon_o thou_o 560._o thou_o salvum_fw-la fac_fw-la domine_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la &_o exaudi_fw-la eum_fw-la quacunque_fw-la die_fw-la te_fw-la invocaverit_fw-la vid._n synod_n quint._n collat_n 5._o apud_fw-la bin._n tom._n ii_o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 83._o anastasius_n sinaita_n patriar_n antioch_n an._n dom._n 560._o but_o soon_o after_o this_o we_o have_v sufficient_a proof_n that_o the_o whole_a liturgy_n transcribe_v in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n and_o show_v to_o have_v be_v the_o antiochian_a office_n some_o age_n before_o be_v still_o in_o use_n there_o for_o anastasius_n who_o have_v be_v a_o monk_n of_o mount_n sinai_n be_v now_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n have_v some_o homily_n own_v to_o be_v genuine_a still_o extant_a wherein_o he_o refer_v to_o and_o expound_v the_o word_n and_o action_n prescribe_v by_o that_o ancient_a liturgy_n as_o first_o he_o bid_v they_o mind_n the_o deacon_n voice_n when_o he_o cry_v stand_v with_o reverence_n stand_v with_o fear_n bow_v down_o your_o head_n and_o again_o the_o priest_n say_v he_o engage_v you_o to_o attend_v when_o he_o bid_v you_o lift_v up_o your_o heart_n and_o what_o do_v you_o answer_v do_v you_o not_o reply_v we_o lift_v they_o up_o unto_o the_o lord_n add_v that_o the_o people_n join_v their_o part_n to_o the_o priest_n make_v the_o prayer_n to_o be_v more_o effectual_a he_o go_v on_o to_o tell_v they_o the_o angel_n minister_v at_o the_o holy_a liturgy_n the_o cherubin_n stand_v round_o about_o and_o with_o sweet_a voice_n sing_v the_o trisagion_n holy_a holy_a holy_a and_o the_o seraphin_n bow_v and_o adore_v he_o mention_n also_o the_o lord_n prayer_n as_o be_v daily_o repeat_v by_o all_o in_o the_o communion-office_n and_o comment_n upon_o that_o ancient_a form_n give_v holy_a thing_n to_o those_o that_o be_v holy_a 10._o holy_a arastas_fw-la sin_n orat_fw-la de_fw-fr sacr_n synaxt_v in_o auctario_fw-la bib._n pati_fw-la tom._n 2._o col_fw-fr 9_o &_o 10._o now_o these_o passage_n and_o in_o this_o order_n may_v be_v see_v in_o divers_a ancient_a liturgy_n particular_o in_o that_o which_o be_v set_v down_o in_o the_o constitution_n which_o show_v that_o the_o same_o form_n be_v use_v at_o antioch_n in_o this_o age_n which_o have_v be_v use_v there_o in_o divers_a of_o the_o foregoing_a century_n and_o though_o in_o these_o homily_n he_o do_v transcribe_v no_o more_o of_o they_o but_o only_o such_o part_n of_o the_o liturgy_n as_o be_v proper_a to_o move_v the_o people_n to_o come_v to_o the_o communion_n with_o devotion_n and_o reverence_n charity_n and_o holy_a resolution_n yet_o by_o those_o which_o he_o occasional_o mention_n and_o by_o the_o order_n of_o they_o we_o may_v discern_v the_o ancient_a form_n be_v still_o in_o use_n there_o with_o little_a or_o no_o variation_n §_o 9_o by_o this_o time_n divers_a part_n of_o spain_n have_v embrace_v the_o catholic_a faith_n 563._o council_n bracar_n i._o an._n dom._n 563._o and_o therefore_o now_o the_o orthodox_n bishop_n meet_v in_o a_o council_n at_o braga_n and_o after_o they_o have_v cause_v the_o book_n of_o ancient_a canon_n to_o be_v public_o read_v before_o they_o they_o gather_v out_o of_o they_o some_o that_o be_v of_o present_a use_n and_o revive_v they_o by_o a_o fresh_a impose_v they_o the_o first_o thing_n they_o labour_v to_o regulate_v be_v that_o variety_n of_o form_n and_o different_a way_n of_o divine_a service_n which_o the_o mixture_n of_o divers_a nation_n and_o opinion_n have_v produce_v among_o they_o therefore_o the_o first_o canon_n be_v that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o order_n of_o sing_v shall_v be_v keep_v in_o morning_n and_o evening_n prayer_n and_o that_o no_o different_a custom_n either_o of_o private_a man_n or_o of_o monastery_n shall_v be_v mix_v with_o the_o ecclesiastical_a rule_n 211._o rule_n ut_fw-la unus_fw-la atque_fw-la idem_fw-la psallendi_fw-la ordo_fw-la in_o matutinis_fw-la vel_fw-la vespertinis_fw-la officiis_fw-la teneatur_fw-la &_o non_fw-la diversae_fw-la ac_fw-la privatae_fw-la neque_fw-la monasteriorum_fw-la consuetudines_fw-la cum_fw-la ecclesiasticâ_fw-la regulà _fw-fr sint_fw-la permixtae_fw-la council_n brac._n can_v 1._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 211._o the_o morning_n and_o evening_n office_n consist_v chief_o of_o psalm_n and_o hymn_n with_o some_o proper_a collect_v and_o be_v all_o or_o the_o most_o part_n of_o they_o chant_v and_o sing_v which_o can_v be_v in_o a_o public_a congregation_n unless_o the_o form_n and_o word_n be_v know_v before_o wherefore_o for_o these_o matin_n and_o vesper_n they_o have_v establish_v one_o order_n beside_o these_o there_o be_v the_o communion-office_n before_o noon_n and_o for_o that_o they_o have_v also_o a_o prescribe_v form_n which_o they_o call_v here_o the_o ecclesiastical_a rule_n and_o since_o some_o private_a person_n presume_v to_o alter_v this_o and_o other_o follow_v some_o of_o the_o form_n prescribe_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o certain_a monastery_n they_o utter_o reject_v these_o variation_n and_o bound_v they_o all_o to_o the_o public_a liturgy_n this_o be_v the_o plain_a sense_n of_o the_o canon_n and_o therefore_o ordo_fw-la psallendi_fw-la and_o ecclesiastica_fw-la regula_n must_v be_v more_o than_o a_o rubric_n for_o these_o confine_v they_o to_o sing_v the_o matin_n and_o vesper_n in_o the_o same_o word_n and_o to_o celebrate_v the_o communion-service_n by_o such_o a_o certain_a rule_n as_o admit_v of_o no_o variation_n and_o the_o follow_a canon_n make_v this_o still_o more_o plain_a the_o second_o be_v that_o on_o the_o vigil_n of_o feast_n and_o at_o the_o communion_n all_o shall_v read_v the_o same_o and_o not_o different_a lesson_n in_o the_o church_n the_o three_o order_n that_o bishop_n and_o priest_n shall_v use_v the_o same_o form_n of_o salute_v the_o people_n viz._n the_o lord_n be_v with_o you_o to_o which_o they_o shall_v answer_v and_o with_o thy_o spirit_n even_o as_o the_o whole_a east_n have_v retain_v it_o from_o the_o apostle_n and_o not_o as_o the_o priscillianist_n have_v alter_v it_o the_o four_o canon_n be_v that_o the_o communion-office_n shall_v by_o all_o be_v celebrate_v by_o that_o same_o order_n which_o profuturus_fw-la former_o bishop_n of_o this_o church_n receive_v in_o write_v from_o the_o apostolical_a see_n the_o five_o enjoin_v that_o none_o pass_v by_o that_o order_n of_o baptise_v which_o the_o church_n of_o braga_n ancient_o use_v and_o which_o to_o avoid_v all_o doubt_n concern_v the_o same_o profuturus_fw-la have_v receive_v in_o write_v from_o the_o see_v of_o s._n peter_n 212._o peter_n council_n bracar_n l._n can._n 2_o
3_o 4_o &_o 5._o apud_fw-la bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 212._o here_o we_o have_v one_o calendar_n fix_v appoint_v the_o very_a same_o lesson_n one_o form_n of_o salutation_n derive_v from_o the_o apostle_n one_o write_v form_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o another_o be_v the_o order_n of_o baptism_n which_o in_o the_o day_n of_o a_o bishop_n who_o be_v dead_a some_o year_n before_o this_o council_n be_v send_v in_o write_v from_o rome_n and_o have_v be_v ever_o since_o use_v in_o these_o province_n which_o can_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o liturgy_n from_o which_o they_o will_v not_o suffer_v any_o minister_n to_o vary_v in_o the_o least_o and_o it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o allege_v that_o this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o injunction_n for_o such_o uniformity_n in_o this_o country_n that_o have_v be_v for_o a_o age_n and_o more_o overrun_v with_o barbarous_a people_n and_o overspread_v with_o heresy_n because_o there_o be_v evident_a supposal_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o have_v not_o be_v renverse_v by_o these_o calamity_n but_o keep_v to_o their_o old_a accustom_a way_n furnish_v the_o new_a regulate_v church_n with_o ancient_a form_n which_o have_v be_v use_v among_o they_o from_o the_o primitive_a age_n and_o that_o sufficient_o prove_v the_o antiquity_n of_o liturgy_n my_o adversary_n who_o conceal_v all_o this_o evidence_n cite_v the_o 30_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n but_o very_o false_o for_o he_o read_v it_o thus_o beside_o the_o psalm_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n let_v nothing_o poetical_o compose_v be_v sing_v in_o the_o church_n and_o he_o false_a date_n it_o also_o 565._o also_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 179._o council_n bracar_n can._n 30._o an._n 565._o but_o the_o word_n of_o the_o canon_n be_v a_o translation_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o laodicea_n make_v 200_o year_n before_o forbid_v the_o sing_v of_o any_o poetical_a composition_n in_o the_o church_n except_o the_o psalm_n and_o what_o hymn_n be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n 212._o testament_n vid._n bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 212._o which_o be_v design_v to_o set_v aside_o the_o late_a compose_a hymn_n of_o the_o arian_n use_v among_o the_o heretical_a goth_n and_o other_o corrupt_a modern_a composure_n not_o to_o reject_v the_o magnificat_fw-la the_o benedictus_n nunc_fw-la dimittis_fw-la and_o other_o canonical_a hymn_n which_o our_o dissenter_n now_o total_o disuse_n he_o add_v that_o ordo_fw-la psallendi_fw-la in_o the_o council_n of_o tours_n signify_v not_o what_o but_o how_o many_o psalm_n shall_v be_v sing_v 174._o sing_v disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 174._o but_o let_v the_o canon_n be_v consult_v and_o any_o man_n who_o know_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o age_n will_v see_v that_o the_o design_n of_o that_o canon_n be_v to_o establish_v a_o calendar_n which_o do_v appoint_v and_o prescribe_v the_o very_a psalm_n as_o well_o as_o the_o number_n which_o be_v to_o be_v sing_v at_o the_o certain_a season_n there_o mention_v 228._o mention_v vid._n bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o in_o council_n turon_n 2._o an._n 570._o can._n 19_o p._n 228._o and_o he_o unfortunate_o forget_v one_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n of_o tours_n which_o enlarge_v the_o former_a canon_n of_o braga_n and_o take_v in_o all_o the_o ancient_a hymn_n which_o he_o pretend_v be_v reject_v by_o that_o canon_n for_o it_o say_v though_o we_o have_v the_o hymn_n of_o ambrose_n in_o the_o canon_n yet_o since_o we_o have_v other_o form_n worthy_a to_o be_v sing_v we_o willing_o receive_v they_o unless_o they_o have_v no_o author_n name_v in_o the_o title_n because_o if_o they_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o faith_n they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v leave_v out_o of_o use_n 230._o use_n ib._n can._n 24._o pag._n 230._o so_o that_o we_o see_v this_o canon_n own_v the_o te_fw-la deum_fw-la the_o benedicite_fw-la and_o other_o hymn_n provide_v they_o be_v orthodox_n and_o the_o author_n be_v know_v friend_n to_o the_o catholic_a faith_n and_o here_o be_v form_n suppose_v as_o general_o use_v and_o a_o council_n to_o allow_v they_o after_o which_o the_o church_n may_v use_v they_o though_o they_o be_v not_o take_v out_o of_o canonical_a scripture_n i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o add_v here_o but_o a_o scatter_a passage_n or_o two_o to_o confirm_v the_o continuance_n of_o the_o old_a form_n in_o the_o gallican_n church_n first_o whereas_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o leave_v the_o priest_n at_o liberty_n to_o put_v the_o name_n of_o those_o who_o offer_v into_o the_o prayer_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n some_o venture_v to_o take_v more_o freedom_n and_o in_o that_o part_n of_o the_o office_n vary_v from_o their_o mother_n church_n which_o occasion_v a_o council_n at_o arles_n to_o decree_n that_o the_o oblation_n make_v at_o the_o holy_a altar_n shall_v not_o be_v offer_v up_o by_o any_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o province_n otherwise_o than_o according_a to_o the_o form_n use_v in_o the_o church_n of_o arles_n 799._o arles_n council_n arelat_n an._n dom._n 554._o can._n 1._o apud_fw-la cointe_n annal._n pag._n 799._o or_o if_o with_o some_o we_o expound_v this_o canon_n of_o the_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n still_o it_o prove_v that_o the_o form_n use_v in_o the_o metropolitan_a church_n be_v to_o be_v a_o invariable_a rule_n to_o all_o the_o church_n in_o that_o province_n the_o council_n of_o tours_n also_o before_o cite_v mention_n litany_n antiphons_n and_o the_o haleluia_o etc._n haleluia_o council_n turon_n 2._o an._n 570._o can._n 18_o etc._n etc._n and_o we_o have_v a_o far_a account_n of_o the_o use_n of_o litany_n there_o in_o the_o first_o council_n of_o lion_n 232._o lion_n council_n ludg._n 1._o eod_a an._n can._n 6._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 232._o all_o which_o be_v the_o form_n which_o we_o have_v show_v be_v in_o use_n in_o the_o precede_a century_n and_o when_o chilperic_n a_o king_n of_o france_n about_o this_o time_n pretend_v to_o compose_v new_a hymn_n and_o prayer_n our_o author_n tell_v we_o they_o will_v by_o no_o mean_n receive_v they_o into_o the_o church_n office_n 308._o office_n greg._n turon_n lib._n 6._o cap._n 46._o pag._n 308._o for_o those_o be_v fix_v before_o and_o none_o but_o a_o council_n of_o bishop_n can_v be_v permit_v to_o alter_v or_o add_v to_o they_o i_o have_v almost_o forget_v martin_n bishop_n of_o braga_n 572._o martin_n episcop_n bracar_n an._n dom._n 572._o who_o come_v into_o that_o see_v very_o soon_o after_o the_o forementioned_a council_n and_o be_v a_o grecian_a by_o birth_n he_o collect_v and_o translate_v divers_a canon_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n into_o latin_a for_o the_o use_n of_o spain_n in_o which_o collection_n of_o his_o we_o have_v very_o many_o plain_a indication_n of_o a_o liturgy_n one_o of_o these_o canon_n oblige_v every_o clergyman_n in_o a_o city_n or_o any_o place_n where_o there_o be_v a_o church_n to_o be_v present_a at_o the_o daily_a office_n of_o sing_v matin_n and_o vesper_n 246._o vesper_n canon_n martin_n bracar_n can._n 63._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 246._o and_o another_o forbid_v new_o compose_v psalm_n make_v by_o some_o of_o the_o vulgar_a to_o be_v say_v in_o the_o church_n 67._o church_n ib._n can._n 67._o for_o indeed_o the_o hour_n of_o prayer_n and_o the_o office_n appoint_v for_o they_o be_v then_o so_o fix_v that_o as_o none_o may_v neglect_v they_o so_o none_o be_v allow_v to_o change_v they_o or_o add_v to_o they_o in_o any_o sort_n whatsoever_o and_o i_o must_v note_v by_o the_o way_n that_o this_o very_a martin_n who_o collect_v these_o canon_n be_v he_o that_o have_v convert_v the_o suevian_o in_o spain_n to_o the_o catholic_a faith_n that_o so_o we_o may_v be_v satisfy_v that_o part_n of_o spain_n a_o little_a before_o this_o have_v a_o second_o and_o new_a conversion_n and_o that_o give_v occasion_n to_o divers_a of_o these_o canon_n for_o a_o uniformity_n in_o the_o divine_a service_n which_o be_v to_o be_v establish_v there_o 577._o pelagius_n ii_o ep._n rom._n a_o dom._n 577._o §_o 10._o to_o proceed_v with_o the_o western_a church_n the_o bishop_n of_o france_n and_o germany_n about_o this_o time_n desire_v pope_n pelagius_n the_o second_o to_o inform_v they_o what_o be_v the_o preface_v then_o use_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o be_v what_o festival_n there_o be_v upon_o which_o they_o make_v a_o peculiar_a addition_n to_o the_o primitive_a form_n of_o lift_v up_o your_o heart_n etc._n etc._n suitable_a to_o the_o occasion_n of_o that_o particular_a festival_n and_o his_o reply_n be_v this_o have_v diligent_o read_v over_o the_o holy_a roman_a order_n and_o the_o sacred_a constitution_n of_o our_o predecessor_n we_o find_v only_o these_o nine_o
express_a mention_n be_v make_v of_o prescribe_a and_o know_v form_n then_o settle_v in_o the_o spanish_a church_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o deny_v or_o evade_v so_o manifest_a a_o truth_n to_o which_o may_v further_o be_v add_v his_o epistle_n to_o ludifredus_n bishop_n of_o corduba_n about_o the_o several_a ecclesiastical_a officer_n and_o their_o duty_n wherein_o he_o mention_n the_o know_a form_n of_o laud_n and_o responsal_n the_o office_n of_o prayer_n and_o recite_v of_o the_o name_n the_o give_v of_o peace_n and_o indeed_o all_o other_o part_n of_o liturgy_n so_o that_o nothing_o be_v more_o clear_a than_o that_o he_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o prescribe_a form_n then_o in_o use_n 615._o use_n isidor_n ep._n ad_fw-la ludifred_n pag._n 615._o and_o the_o like_a reference_n he_o make_v to_o the_o particular_a office_n and_o form_n use_v by_o the_o monk_n in_o their_o private_a oratory_n within_o their_o monastery_n where_o they_o also_o pray_v by_o form_n 701._o form_n idem_fw-la in_o reg_fw-la monach._n cap._n 6._o de_fw-fr offic._n pag._n 701._o so_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v any_o thing_n more_o evident_a than_o that_o a_o liturgy_n and_o prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n be_v use_v in_o this_o country_n of_o spain_n in_o isidore_n time_n who_o be_v bishop_n of_o sevil_n thirty_o three_o year_n together_o and_o the_o most_o learned_a man_n that_o can_v be_v find_v in_o the_o western_a church_n in_o this_o age._n §_o 2._o 633._o council_n toletan_n 4._o an._n dom._n 633._o this_o very_a isidore_n be_v precedent_n of_o the_o four_o council_n of_o toledo_n call_v by_o king_n sisenandus_n wherein_o there_o be_v sixty_o two_o bishop_n and_o seven_o more_o subscribe_v by_o proxy_n be_v summon_v out_o of_o all_o the_o province_n in_o france_n and_o spain_n then_o subject_a to_o the_o gothic_a king_n who_o have_v much_o enlarge_v their_o empire_n since_o the_o mozarabic_a office_n be_v first_o compose_v wherefore_o many_o of_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n be_v make_v to_o settle_v the_o use_n of_o that_o one_o liturgy_n every_o where_n in_o sisenandus_n his_o dominion_n for_o it_o seem_v before_o this_o national_a council_n it_o be_v not_o universal_o receive_v or_o at_o least_o not_o use_v without_o some_o variety_n but_o here_o the_o second_o canon_n say_v we_o decree_v that_o as_o we_o bishop_n be_v join_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_a faith_n so_o will_v we_o do_v nothing_o different_o or_o dissonant_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n lest_o any_o difference_n of_o we_o among_o the_o ignorant_a and_o carnal_a shall_v give_v suspicion_n of_o schism_n and_o the_o variety_n of_o several_a church_n prove_v a_o scandal_n to_o many_o therefore_o one_o order_n of_o pray_v and_o sing_v shall_v be_v observe_v by_o we_o through_o all_o spain_n and_o france_n one_o manner_n of_o communion_n service_n one_o manner_n of_o morning_n and_o evening_n prayer_n nor_o will_v we_o who_o be_v unite_v in_o one_o faith_n and_o one_o kingdom_n have_v any_o long_o divers_z ecclesiastical_a custom_n for_o the_o ancient_a canon_n also_o decree_v this_o that_o every_o country_n shall_v have_v the_o same_o way_n of_o sing_v and_o minister_a 345._o minister_a unus_n igitur_fw-la ordo_fw-la orandi_fw-la atque_fw-la psallendi_fw-la nobis_fw-la per_fw-la omnem_fw-la hispaniam_fw-la atque_fw-la galliam_n conservetur_fw-la unus_n modus_fw-la in_o missarum_fw-la solennitatibus_fw-la unus_n in_o vespertinis_fw-la matutinisque_fw-la officiis_fw-la nec_fw-la diversa_fw-la sit_fw-la ultra_fw-la in_o nobis_fw-la ecclesiastica_fw-la consuetudo_fw-la qui_fw-la in_o una_fw-la fide_fw-la continemur_fw-la &_o regno_fw-la hoc_fw-la enim_fw-la &_o antiqui_fw-la canon_n decreverunt_fw-la ut_fw-la unaquaeque_fw-la provincia_n &_o psallendi_fw-la &_o ministrandi_fw-la parem_fw-la consuetudinem_fw-la contineat_fw-la council_n tolet._n 4._o can._n 2._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o p._n 345._o from_o which_o canon_n we_o may_v observe_v first_o that_o the_o different_a way_n of_o celebrate_v divine_a service_n be_v look_v on_o as_o a_o corruption_n break_v in_o upon_o they_o contrary_a to_o the_o ancient_a canon_n that_o be_v those_o of_o laodicea_n milevis_n vannes_n pamiers_n gyrone_n and_o other_o cite_v before_o second_o that_o these_o difference_n be_v occasion_v by_o the_o bishop_n have_v be_v former_o of_o different_a opinion_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o live_v under_o different_a king_n but_o be_v now_o all_o of_o one_o faith_n and_o under_o one_o prince_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o have_v one_o form_n of_o service_n three_o that_o these_o difference_n be_v scandalous_a to_o the_o bishop_n and_o a_o offence_n to_o the_o people_n while_o they_o do_v continue_v four_o therefore_o they_o settle_v one_o form_n of_o morning_n and_o evening_n prayer_n and_o one_o form_n of_o communion-service_n throughout_o all_o the_o dominion_n of_o sisenandus_n who_o rule_v all_o spain_n and_o in_o some_o part_n of_o france_n late_o gain_v by_o his_o ancestor_n they_o now_o will_v have_v but_o one_o order_n that_o be_v one_o liturgy_n as_o that_o word_n signify_v without_o the_o least_o difference_n and_o since_o isidore_n have_v so_o late_o correct_v and_o complete_v leander_n office_n and_o be_v precedent_n here_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o this_o canon_n be_v to_o settle_v that_o very_a liturgy_n and_o because_o some_o bishop_n may_v be_v so_o much_o in_o love_n with_o their_o former_a way_n of_o service_n that_o without_o the_o authority_n of_o so_o great_a a_o council_n they_o will_v not_o change_v they_o there_o follow_v divers_a canon_n to_o forbid_v the_o particular_n wherein_o they_o differ_v and_o to_o settle_v those_o prescribe_v in_o the_o mozarabic_a office_n of_o which_o be_v many_o i_o will_v only_o repeat_v the_o head_n which_o be_v these_o the_o 5_o canon_n forbid_v the_o trine_n immersion_n in_o baptism_n and_o order_n it_o to_o be_v do_v but_o once_o the_o 6_o enjoin_v all_o to_o observe_v the_o office_n for_o good-friday_n the_o 8_o order_n that_o on_o easter-even_a there_o shall_v be_v taper_n consecrate_a in_o the_o church_n of_o france_n as_o have_v be_v ancient_o do_v in_o the_o church_n of_o spain_n the_o 9th_o canon_n command_v the_o lord_n prayer_n to_o be_v say_v every_o day_n and_o not_o only_o on_o sunday_n the_o 10_o forbid_v the_o sing_n allelujah_o in_o lent_n since_o the_o universal_a church_n omit_v it_o in_o that_o time_n of_o fast_v the_o 11_o enjoin_v the_o sing_n glory_n be_v to_o thou_o o_o god_n after_o the_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o old_a canon_n and_o not_o after_o the_o epistle_n as_o some_o use_v the_o 12_o condemn_v those_o who_o reject_v all_o hymn_n not_o find_v in_o scripture_n and_o order_n the_o use_n of_o those_o make_v by_o s._n ambrose_n s._n hilary_n and_o other_o ecclesiastical_a doctor_n the_o 13_o censure_n those_o who_o will_v not_o sing_v the_o benedicite_fw-la or_o song_n of_o the_o three_o child_n in_o the_o communion-office_n on_o sunday_n and_o festival-day_n be_v a_o hymn_n use_v all_o over_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o 14_o direct_v the_o sing_v of_o glory_n and_o honour_n be_v to_o the_o father_n etc._n etc._n exact_o as_o it_o yet_o prescribe_v in_o the_o mozarabic_a liturgy_n and_o in_o no_o other_o and_o the_o 15_o be_v about_o the_o gloria_fw-la after_o the_o responsal_n that_o it_o be_v always_o use_v alike_o the_o 16_o assert_n the_o revelation_n of_o s._n john_n to_o be_v canonical_a and_o order_n they_o to_o be_v read_v between_o easter_n and_o pentecost_n the_o 17_o order_n the_o benediction_n of_o the_o people_n as_o well_o as_o the_o lord_n prayer_n to_o be_v use_v before_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n etc._n sacrament_n council_n tolet_n 4._o can_v 5._o &_o can._n 6_o 8_o 9_o 10_o 11_o 12_o 13_o 14_o 15_o 16_o 17._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag_n 346_o 347_o etc._n etc._n a_o usage_n which_o as_o we_o note_v before_o be_v also_o peculiar_a to_o the_o mozarabic_a liturgy_n now_o from_o these_o canon_n we_o may_v gather_v first_o what_o be_v the_o particular_n wherein_o the_o several_a diocese_n have_v differ_v viz._n not_o that_o some_o of_o they_o have_v no_o liturgy_n and_o other_o have_v but_o that_o whereas_o all_o of_o they_o use_v prescribe_v form_n there_o be_v some_o variety_n in_o the_o use_n of_o some_o of_o the_o particular_a part_n of_o liturgy_n at_o least_o in_o the_o order_n or_o the_o time_n of_o use_v they_o but_o as_o for_o my_o adversary_n pretend_a liberty_n for_o private_a minister_n to_o vary_v daily_a these_o office_n here_o be_v nothing_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o that_o it_o be_v several_a diocese_n which_o differ_v not_o by_o reason_n of_o extempore_o or_o arbitrary_a prayer_n but_o only_o about_o some_o liturgic_a form_n or_o the_o manner_n of_o use_v they_o every_o bishop_n and_o diocese_n have_v a_o order_n and_o now_o they_o decree_v there_o shall_v be_v but_o
before_o 26._o before_o usher_n rel._n of_o anc_fw-la irish_a chap._n 4._o pag._n 26._o so_o that_o bishop_n usher_n believe_v that_o at_o first_o both_o briton_n and_o irish_a have_v one_o form_n one_o liturgy_n and_o the_o variety_n which_o my_o adversary_n call_v a_o ancient_a liberty_n be_v a_o innovation_n and_o a_o corruption_n of_o the_o true_o ancient_a way_n of_o serve_a god_n by_o one_o and_o the_o same_o liturgy_n and_o the_o reader_n must_v have_v see_v this_o to_o have_v be_v bishop_n vsher_n opinion_n if_o he_o have_v not_o cut_v off_o half_a his_o discourse_n and_o begin_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o a_o sentence_n but_o to_o make_v this_o still_o more_o evident_a bishop_n usher_n in_o another_o tract_n produce_v a_o very_a ancient_a manuscript_n call_v a_o catalogue_n of_o the_o irish_a saint_n wherein_o they_o be_v reckon_v up_o in_o three_o order_n and_o the_o chronology_n be_v so_o very_o exact_a that_o we_o may_v reasonable_o believe_v it_o be_v write_v by_o a_o very_a good_a hand_n the_o word_n be_v these_o the_o first_o order_n be_v that_o of_o catholic_a saint_n in_o the_o time_n of_o patricius_n and_o they_o be_v famous_a bishop_n full_a of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o number_n 350_o founder_n of_o church_n have_v one_o head_n even_o christ_n and_o one_o leader_n s._n patric_n one_o mass_n and_o one_o manner_n of_o celebration_n the_o second_o order_n be_v catholic_a presbyter_n among_o who_o be_v few_o bishop_n and_o many_o priest_n 300_o in_o number_n have_v one_o head_n even_o our_o lord_n they_o celebrate_v divers_a mass_n and_o have_v divers_a rule_n the_o three_o order_n of_o saint_n be_v holy_a presbyter_n and_o a_o few_o jew_n bishop_n 100_o in_o number_n and_o they_o have_v divers_a rule_n and_o mass_n 474._o mass_n usherii_fw-la antiqu._n britan_n eccles_n pag._n 473_o 474._o then_o a_o little_a after_o he_o recokon_v the_o time_n that_o these_o order_n cotain_v the_o first_o which_o be_v most_o holy_a continue_v from_o an._n 433._o to_o an._n 534._o the_o second_o which_o be_v holy_a of_o holies_n continue_v from_o 544._o to_o 572._o the_o 3d_o order_n which_o be_v holy_a continue_v from_o 598_o to_o 665_o 490._o 665_o vid._n ibid._n pag._n 490._o now_o by_o this_o account_n we_o see_v that_o the_o first_o and_o best_a time_n from_o s._n patric_n have_v only_o one_o form_n of_o divine_a service_n and_o thus_o it_o contive_v for_o above_o 100_o year_n from_o towards_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o five_o century_n that_o be_v from_o their_o first_o conversion_n till_o towards_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o 6_o century_n and_o then_o about_o the_o time_n that_o monkery_n come_v into_o request_n in_o the_o western_a church_n as_o superstition_n increase_v variety_n of_o rule_n be_v make_v and_o in_o they_o be_v prescribe_v various_a form_n of_o prayer_n and_o divine_a service_n or_o as_o they_o call_v it_o of_o mass_n for_o as_o bishop_n usher_n tell_v we_o the_o public_a liturgy_n and_o service_n of_o the_o church_n be_v of_o old_a name_v the_o mass_n even_o then_o also_o when_o prayer_n be_v only_o say_v and_o so_o the_o evening_n mass_n signify_v no_o more_o than_o that_o which_o we_o call_v evening-prayer_n 26._o evening-prayer_n b._n usher_n rel._n of_o anc_fw-la irish_a chap._n 4._o pag._n 26._o so_o then_o when_o variety_n be_v bring_v in_o it_o be_v not_o as_o he_o false_o pretend_v a_o liberty_n to_o pray_v arbitrary_o it_o be_v various_a form_n prescribe_v in_o each_o diocese_n or_o monastery_n and_o every_o clerk_n and_o monk_n be_v bind_v to_o the_o form_n of_o his_o own_o diocese_n or_o monastery_n and_o so_o be_v stranger_n too_o when_o they_o come_v among_o they_o which_o occasion_v gillibert_n to_o complain_v that_o it_o be_v indecent_a and_o schismatical_a to_o see_v a_o very_a learned_a man_n of_o one_o order_n to_o be_v like_o a_o private_a lay_v man_n when_o he_o come_v to_o the_o church_n of_o another_o order_n 24._o order_n gillibert_n in_o usher_n relig._n anc_fw-fr irish_a pag._n 24._o that_o be_v because_o he_o can_v not_o make_v response_n nor_o vocal_o join_v in_o their_o strange_a form_n wherefore_o when_o superstition_n have_v destroy_v their_o ancient_n and_o original_a uniformity_n they_o have_v no_o liberty_n but_o be_v as_o much_o under_o form_n as_o ever_o only_o different_a church_n have_v divers_a form_n which_o i_o will_v make_v still_o more_o evident_a for_o bishop_n usher_n expound_v the_o aforesaid_a passage_n of_o divers_a mass_n and_o divers_a rule_n show_v it_o be_v mean_v of_o divers_a form_n and_o reckon_v up_o four_o several_a rule_n write_v down_o by_o these_o irish_a saint_n all_o differ_v from_o each_o other_o 476._o other_o uâ—â—er_n antiq._n briâ—_n eccles_n pag._n 476._o and_o two_o more_o one_o write_v by_o daganus_n approve_v of_o by_o pope_n gregory_n the_o great_a another_o make_v by_o columbanus_n who_o flourish_v anno_fw-la dom._n 614._o which_o be_v yet_o extant_a and_o differ_v in_o some_o thing_n from_o the_o rule_n of_o s._n benedict_n 477._o benedict_n id._n ibid._n pag._n 476_o &_o 477._o of_o which_o ordericus_n vitalis_n say_v that_o though_o his_o scholar_n follow_v the_o rule_n of_o s._n benedict_n yet_o they_o forsake_v not_o the_o order_n of_o their_o master_n for_o from_o columbanus_n they_o learn_v the_o manner_n and_o order_n of_o divine-service_n and_o a_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o all_o order_n of_o man_n that_o be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n 1094._o god_n orderie_n â—ital_n hist_o eccles_n lib._n 8._o ad_fw-la an._n 1094._o so_o that_o this_o learned_a primate_n take_v all_o these_o variety_n to_o be_v various_a form_n of_o prayer_n and_o my_o adversary_n shameful_o abuse_v his_o great_a name_n to_o give_v colour_n to_o a_o false_a and_o groundless_a device_n of_o his_o own_o of_o pray_v arbitrary_o and_o extempore_o which_o he_o will_v dress_v up_o as_o one_o of_o the_o general_a usage_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n whereas_o there_o be_v not_o one_o syllable_n in_o bishop_n usher_n tend_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o irish_a retain_v this_o liberty_n of_o pray_v for_o 1100_o year_n and_o the_o briton_n and_o scot_n for_o a_o long_a time_n after_o augustin_n this_o be_v his_o own_o invention_n and_o be_v as_o false_a as_o his_o reflection_n upon_o the_o present_a church_n of_o england_n in_o that_o page_n be_v malicious_a and_o without_o ground_n 89._o ground_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 89._o as_o for_o the_o briton_n he_o say_v they_o be_v enemy_n to_o the_o roman_a use_n in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o gildas_n be_v time_n but_o he_o produce_v a_o author_n there_o which_o say_v they_o follow_v the_o asian_a manner_n in_o preach_v baptise_v and_o celebrate_v easter_n 107._o easter_n ibid._n pag._n 88_o spelm._n council_n tom._n i._o pag._n 107._o now_o the_o asian_a and_o eastern_a church_n have_v form_n of_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n and_o baptise_v in_o the_o four_o age_n as_o we_o show_v before_o out_o of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n and_o many_o other_o author_n therefore_o if_o they_o follow_v the_o eastern_a manner_n than_o they_o have_v form_n for_o the_o eucharist_n and_o baptism_n and_o though_o they_o have_v no_o uniformity_n with_o rome_n yet_o if_o they_o follow_v the_o asian_a manner_n he_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o assert_v that_o they_o be_v averse_a to_o and_o unacquainted_a with_o any_o uniformity_n and_o that_o they_o have_v no_o prescribe_a liturgy_n for_o such_o uniformity_n long_o after_o a_o pitiful_a piece_n of_o sophistry_n to_o conclude_v from_o their_o not_o receive_v the_o roman_a liturgy_n and_o agree_v to_o be_v uniform_a with_o they_o to_o infer_v that_o the_o briton_n have_v no_o uniformity_n or_o liturgy_n at_o all_o if_o we_o may_v believe_v bishop_n usher_n saint_n patric_n be_v the_o apostle_n both_o of_o the_o irish_a and_o welsh_a and_o bring_v the_o same_o liturgy_n into_o wales_n that_o he_o bring_v into_o ireland_n and_o therefore_o he_o say_v of_o the_o briton_n that_o their_o form_n of_o liturgy_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o be_v receive_v by_o their_o neighbour_n the_o gaul_n 26._o gaul_n usher_n rel._n of_o anc_fw-la irish_a pag._n 26._o for_o which_o he_o cite_v the_o forementioned_a ancient_a manuscript_n and_o if_o they_o have_v any_o variety_n among_o they_o it_o be_v a_o variety_n of_o form_n not_o his_o arbitrary_a liberty_n for_o baleus_n inform_v we_o that_o kentigern_n who_o be_v bishop_n of_o that_o church_n which_o be_v afterward_o call_v s._n asaph_n write_v a_o manual_a of_o his_o ministration_n 32._o ministration_n balaeus_n de_fw-fr script_n brit._n mihi_fw-la fol._n 32._o that_o be_v the_o form_n by_o which_o he_o celebrate_v divine_a service_n and_o bishop_n usher_n show_v that_o he_o and_o s._n columba_n meet_v together_o their_o disciple_n alternate_o sing_v form_n of_o praise_n to_o god_n and_o the_o latter_a company_n with_o haleluia_o 560._o haleluia_o usher_n
descend_v so_o low_a but_o since_o his_o fancy_n for_o a_o bad_a cause_n put_v he_o upon_o these_o poor_a shift_n i_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o leave_v any_o thing_n that_o may_v amuse_v a_o common_a reader_n but_o now_o as_o to_o these_o late_a age_n the_o point_n be_v clear_a certain_a and_o undeniable_a that_o liturgy_n be_v every_o where_o impose_v and_o no_o church_n permit_v its_o own_o clergy_n to_o vary_v from_o their_o own_o way_n it_o be_v true_a many_o corruption_n and_o superstition_n in_o these_o age_n creep_v into_o the_o liturgy_n of_o all_o church_n but_o they_o graft_v still_o upon_o the_o old_a stock_n keep_v the_o primitive_a way_n of_o pray_v yea_o retain_v so_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_a and_o pure_a form_n as_o do_v frequent_o confute_v divers_a of_o these_o corruption_n and_o innovation_n so_o that_o it_o be_v no_o difficult_a thing_n to_o disprove_v many_o of_o the_o romish_a modern_a opinion_n by_o some_o part_n of_o their_o ancient_a missal_n but_o that_o be_v not_o my_o busisiness_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o my_o purpose_n that_o i_o have_v make_v it_o evident_a there_o be_v prescribe_v form_n use_v in_o the_o public_a service_n even_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n and_o that_o the_o way_n of_o serve_a god_n by_o liturgy_n be_v the_o practice_n of_o all_o regular_a church_n and_o have_v the_o approbation_n of_o all_o eminent_a father_n and_o of_o very_a many_o council_n all_o along_o in_o every_o century_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o settle_v christianity_n chap._n iu._n of_o the_o argument_n against_o the_o antiquity_n of_o liturgy_n there_o be_v some_o thing_n relate_v to_o the_o antiquity_n of_o prescribe_v form_n and_o liturgy_n which_o be_v disperse_v up_o and_o down_o my_o adversary_n book_n and_o will_v not_o easy_o be_v bring_v under_o the_o order_n of_o time_n in_o the_o history_n and_o yet_o must_v be_v consider_v that_o no_o scruple_n may_v remain_v concern_v this_o great_a truth_n and_o though_o some_o of_o these_o have_v be_v brief_o examine_v before_o yet_o we_o will_v here_o put_v they_o together_o and_o give_v a_o full_a answer_n to_o all_o that_o look_v like_o a_o objection_n §_o 1._o first_o he_o think_v to_o disprove_v the_o ancient_a use_n of_o prescribe_v form_n by_o affirm_v that_o of_o old_a they_o have_v no_o more_o but_o a_o certain_a order_n wherein_o divers_a church_n agree_v to_o administer_v the_o several_a part_n of_o worship_n particular_o the_o several_n in_o the_o sacrament_n so_o as_o each_o have_v its_o know_a and_o fix_a place_n this_o he_o find_v in_o many_o father_n and_o he_o say_v the_o 19_o canon_n of_o laodicea_n an._n 365._o be_v a_o rule_n for_o this_o order_n 5._o order_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 4_o &_o 5._o which_o elsewhere_o he_o make_v to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o rubric_n or_o a_o directory_n 174._o directory_n ib._n pag._n 174._o but_o this_o shall_v have_v be_v prove_v not_o only_o by_o the_o word_n ordo_fw-la which_o we_o have_v show_v signify_v a_o liturgy_n contain_v not_o only_o the_o method_n but_o the_o very_a form_n themselves_o he_o shall_v have_v produce_v some_o such_o ancient_a rubric_n or_o directory_n which_o have_v nothing_o but_o the_o method_n of_o the_o several_a part_n of_o divine-service_n without_o any_o form_n for_o we_o have_v produce_v liturgy_n at_o least_o as_o ancient_a as_o that_o canon_n of_o laodicea_n viz._n that_o of_o jerusalem_n and_o that_o in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n have_v all_o the_o form_n at_o large_a and_o if_o he_o can_v show_v one_o of_o these_o directory_n he_o only_o dream_n of_o such_o a_o thing_n now_o though_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o make_v out_o a_o negative_a yet_o we_o may_v go_v far_o to_o prove_v there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n distinct_a from_o a_o liturgy_n for_o these_o several_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v prayer_n intercession_n give_v of_o thanks_o preface_n hymn_n and_o the_o like_a now_o these_o must_v be_v call_v by_o some_o distinguish_a name_n in_o this_o pretend_a rubric_n and_o that_o they_o can_v not_o well_o be_v unless_o they_o be_v form_n now_o if_o the_o several_n be_v all_o form_n as_o the_o preface_n and_o hymn_n certain_o be_v than_o they_o may_v have_v proper_a name_n for_o each_o of_o they_o and_o may_v easy_o describe_v they_o by_o some_o of_o the_o first_o word_n as_o our_o father_n lord_n have_v mercy_n lift_v up_o your_o heart_n etc._n etc._n and_o then_o if_o the_o form_n be_v know_v by_o those_o short_a name_n that_o make_v this_o rubric_n become_v a_o short_a liturgy_n beside_o he_o tell_v we_o this_o order_n be_v certain_a and_o agree_v on_o by_o several_a church_n and_o make_v some_o kind_n of_o uniformity_n among_o they_o in_o pray_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n but_o it_o be_v hard_o to_o conceive_v how_o extempore_o prayer_n can_v be_v agree_v on_o by_o distant_a church_n to_o be_v use_v in_o one_o certain_a order_n or_o how_o this_o agreement_n can_v produce_v uniformity_n if_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prayer_n every_o where_o differ_v and_o the_o phrase_n in_o the_o same_o place_n daily_o vary_v no_o canon_n of_o council_n not_o write_v rule_n nor_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d can_v suffice_v to_o make_v a_o uniformity_n out_o of_o such_o diversity_n he_o find_v but_o one_o canon_n till_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o six_o age_n to_o direct_v this_o order_n viz._n the_o 19_o canon_n of_o laodicea_n and_o that_o be_v a_o very_a short_a one_o which_o only_a mention_n six_o prayer_n as_o know_v by_o their_o proper_a name_n therefore_o to_o be_v sure_a that_o canon_n be_v not_o all_o the_o rule_n the_o church_n have_v for_o this_o agreement_n and_o uniformity_n and_o for_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v that_o which_o the_o deacon_n lift_v up_o at_o the_o end_n of_o every_o collect_n when_o the_o bishop_n or_o priest_n come_v to_o say_v through_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n to_o give_v notice_n to_o the_o people_n to_o say_v amen_o or_o to_o make_v some_o response_n and_o sometime_o to_o call_v they_o off_o from_o their_o knee_n to_o join_v in_o hymn_n or_o the_o like_a which_o suppose_v know_v form_n when_o so_o slight_a a_o signal_n serve_v a_o great_a congregation_n to_o make_v they_o ready_a for_o all_o part_n of_o the_o service_n in_o which_o they_o have_v any_o share_n therefore_o there_o must_v be_v more_o to_o make_v this_o uniformity_n in_o distant_a church_n and_o in_o very_o large_a congregation_n and_o that_o be_v prescribe_v liturgy_n which_o we_o have_v make_v out_o to_o be_v much_o elder_a than_o his_o imaginary_a rubric_n or_o directory_n but_o for_o once_o let_v we_o suppose_v that_o they_o have_v in_o those_o early_a age_n no_o more_o than_o some_o canon_n or_o write_a rubric_n prescribe_v and_o enjoin_v the_o certain_a order_n of_o the_o several_a part_n of_o worship_n and_o this_o so_o exact_a as_o to_o make_v divers_a church_n agree_v to_o pray_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o in_o the_o same_o method_n will_v not_o this_o be_v as_o much_o a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o liberty_n which_o be_v claim_v and_o a_o stint_n of_o the_o spirit_n as_o if_o the_o word_n be_v prescribe_v if_o minister_n then_o have_v the_o gift_n of_o prayer_n can_v not_o that_o one_o spirit_n which_o inspire_v they_o teach_v they_o the_o order_n and_o method_n as_o well_o as_o the_o word_n and_o phrase_n will_v not_o this_o gift_n have_v make_v they_o as_o uniform_a as_o write_a canon_n or_o rubric_n and_o render_v a_o directory_n as_o needless_a as_o a_o liturgy_n it_o must_v be_v so_o unless_o my_o adversary_n will_v say_v the_o only_a use_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v to_o furnish_v man_n with_o phrase_n and_o expression_n in_o prayer_n but_o that_o he_o can_v say_v without_o contradict_v himself_o and_o blaspheme_v the_o spirit_n because_o he_o say_v god_n mind_v not_o so_o much_o the_o expression_n as_o the_o inward_a affection_n 132._o affection_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 132._o and_o prove_v this_o by_o a_o set_a of_o golden-saying_n out_o of_o the_o father_n 50._o father_n ibid._n pag._n 50._o wherefore_o at_o this_o rate_n the_o gift_n of_o prayer_n will_v only_o enable_v man_n for_o that_o part_n of_o our_o prayer_n which_o god_n do_v not_o much_o mind_n so_o that_o this_o imaginary_a order_n of_o he_o devise_v to_o protect_v the_o gift_n of_o pray_v extempore_o overthrow_v it_o as_o much_o as_o a_o common-prayer-book_n and_o if_o he_o can_v make_v it_o out_o wise_a man_n can_v not_o but_o see_v that_o so_o soon_o as_o there_o be_v need_v to_o agree_v upon_o his_o sort_n of_o order_n and_o to_o write_v down_o the_o method_n and_o the_o thing_n to_o be_v pray_v for_o so_o soon_o the_o give_v of_o prayer_n be_v cease_v and_o so_o soon_o
gift_n of_o prayer_n be_v so_o far_o from_o make_v liturgy_n to_o be_v useless_a that_o it_o real_o be_v the_o first_o ground_n and_o original_a of_o they_o be_v form_n first_o indict_v by_o the_o spiritual_a and_o inspire_a man_n in_o the_o apostolical_a age_n and_o transmit_v down_o to_o we_o by_o their_o successor_n for_o which_o reason_n we_o ought_v to_o reverence_n ancient_a and_o primitive_a form_n many_o of_o which_o as_o will_v be_v prove_v be_v yet_o in_o our_o liturgy_n far_o before_o those_o extempore_o prayer_n make_v by_o a_o pretend_a gift_n which_o have_v be_v cease_v above_o 1300_o year_n and_o if_o we_o compare_v the_o proper_a phrase_n accurate_a method_n and_o judicious_a well-weighed_a composure_n of_o our_o form_n with_o the_o impertinence_n tautology_n hesitation_n and_o confusion_n so_o visible_a in_o their_o extempore_o prayer_n we_o shall_v be_v convince_v that_o the_o latter_a can_v proceed_v from_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n nor_o ought_v to_o come_v in_o competition_n with_o our_o excellent_a form_n and_o this_o may_v suffice_v for_o the_o scripture_n period_n which_o give_v great_a reputation_n to_o liturgy_n and_o no_o countenance_n to_o such_o as_o now_o pretend_v to_o extempore_o prayer_n chap._n i._o of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o first_o century_n §_o 1._o this_o first_o period_n be_v very_o obscure_a because_o the_o bishop_n and_o pastor_n be_v almost_o whole_o employ_v in_o convert_v the_o nation_n do_v write_v very_o little_a and_o scarce_o any_o thing_n of_o that_o which_o they_o do_v write_v be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n so_o that_o we_o can_v expect_v much_o evidene_a for_o liturgy_n in_o this_o century_n wherein_o however_o this_o author_n can_v find_v nothing_o that_o make_v against_o they_o and_o so_o have_v pass_v it_o over_o in_o silence_n but_o we_o shall_v observe_v 60._o â—â—â—lo_fw-la judaens_fw-la ann._n dom._n 60._o first_o that_o philo_n and_o josephus_n do_v both_o so_o describe_v the_o essenes_n that_o not_o only_a eusebius_n of_o old_a but_o divers_a learned_a man_n of_o these_o age_n believe_v they_o to_o have_v be_v christian_n or_o however_o that_o the_o first_o christian_n exact_o imitate_v their_o rite_n 16._o rite_n philo_z de_fw-fr vit_fw-fr contemplate_v joseph_n bell_n jud_v lib._n 2._o cap._n â—_o euseb_n hist_o lib._n 2._o cap._n 16._o among_o which_o be_v this_o to_o rise_v before_o the_o arise_v of_o the_o sun_n and_o to_o worship_n god_n by_o certain_a prayer_n receive_v from_o their_o forefather_n as_o josephus_n tell_v we_o now_o these_o prayer_n can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o form_n because_o they_o be_v deliver_v down_o to_o they_o from_o their_o father_n philo_z also_o relate_v that_o they_o have_v a_o choir_n of_o two_o side_n sing_v alternate_o so_o that_o when_o one_o have_v begin_v to_o sing_v the_o rest_n answer_v he_o by_o repeat_v the_o end_n of_o the_o verse_n in_o imitation_n of_o those_o at_o the_o red_a sea_n now_o this_o way_n of_o alternate_a sing_v must_v be_v by_o some_o prescribe_a and_o know_v form_n or_o else_o the_o choir_n can_v never_o answer_v one_o another_o yet_o these_o kind_n of_o prescribe_v hymn_n sing_v in_o this_o manner_n eusebius_n here_o call_v the_o hymn_n use_v among_o we_o christian_n euseb_n christian_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n and_o that_o excellent_a historian_n labour_v to_o prove_v these_o essenes_n be_v christian_n by_o this_o argument_n among_o some_o other_o because_o they_o pray_v and_o sing_v hymn_n in_o set_a form_n early_o in_o the_o morning_n as_o the_o christian_n use_v to_o do_v wherefore_o eusebius_n who_o know_v the_o first_o age_n better_o than_o we_o do_v believe_v this_o at_o least_o that_o the_o christian_n than_o have_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n which_o be_v the_o main_a part_n of_o a_o liturgy_n second_o clemens_n romanus_n 90._o clemens_n romanus_n an._n dom._n 90._o in_o his_o genuine_a epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n for_o we_o need_v not_o cite_v any_o spurious_a tract_n intimate_v they_o then_o have_v a_o liturgy_n for_o he_o say_v we_o ought_v to_o do_v all_o those_o thing_n in_o order_n which_o our_o lord_n have_v command_v we_o to_o perform_v viz._n to_o celebrate_v our_o oblation_n and_o liturgy_n at_o certain_a time_n and_o a_o little_a after_o let_v every_o one_o of_o you_o in_o his_o order_n offer_v his_o eucharist_n to_o god_n keep_v a_o good_a conscience_n with_o all_o gravity_n and_o not_o swerve_v from_o the_o determine_a rule_n of_o his_o ministration_n 92._o ministration_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d epist_n ad_fw-la corinth_n edit_fw-la oxon._n 1669._o pag._n 92._o which_o golden_a remain_v of_o true_a primitive_a antiquity_n show_v that_o the_o public_a service_n be_v then_o perform_v in_o order_n by_o our_o lord_n own_o command_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o determine_a rule_n for_o the_o administration_n from_o which_o no_o man_n may_v swerve_v which_o rule_n be_v mention_v by_o this_o writer_n who_o be_v a_o companion_n to_o the_o apostle_n can_v be_v settle_v by_o none_o but_o by_o our_o lord_n himself_o or_o at_o least_o by_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o our_o adversary_n say_v this_o be_v only_o a_o method_n not_o a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n i_o râ—ply_v they_o can_v prove_v this_o and_o yet_o if_o they_o can_v suppose_v they_o need_v a_o order_n even_o while_o the_o gift_n of_o prayer_n and_o inspiration_n remain_v when_o these_o be_v cease_v the_o church_n may_v well_o be_v suppose_v to_o stand_v in_o as_o much_o need_n of_o prescribe_a form_n now_o as_o they_o do_v of_o a_o determine_a order_n then_o â—3_n pâ—â—nâ—â—â—uaâ—â—r_n an._n dom._n â—3_n §_o 2._o soon_o after_o this_o we_o have_v a_o account_n of_o the_o christian_a worship_n from_o the_o pen_n of_o pliny_n who_o write_v to_o the_o emperor_n trajan_n what_o he_o have_v extort_a by_o method_n of_o severity_n from_o some_o of_o that_o profession_n viz._n that_o the_o christian_n use_v to_o meet_v on_o a_o certain_a day_n before_o it_o be_v light_a and_o alternate_o sing_v a_o hymn_n to_o christ_n as_o god_n bâ—â—ding_v themselves_o by_o a_o sacrament_n not_o to_o any_o wicked_a thing_n but_o that_o they_o will_v not_o steal_v nor_o rob_v nor_o commit_v adultery_n nor_o break_v their_o faith_n nor_o withhold_v the_o pledge_n ep_n pledge_n carmenque_fw-la christo_fw-la quasi_fw-la deo_fw-la dicere_fw-la secum_fw-la in_o vicem_fw-la plin._n lib._n 10._o ep_n now_o if_o we_o remember_v pliny_n be_v a_o roman_a and_o a_o heathen_a we_o must_v suppose_v he_o to_o speak_v in_o their_o phrase_n and_o among_o they_o carmen_fw-la dicere_fw-la be_v to_o repeat_v a_o prayer_n in_o a_o set_a form_n of_o word_n vossius_fw-la say_v it_o be_v call_v carmen_n though_o it_o be_v not_o sing_v for_o the_o roman_n call_v every_o thing_n carman_n which_o be_v in_o a_o set_a form_n of_o word_n 47._o word_n vossius_fw-la comment_n in_o dictam_fw-la epist_n plin._n pag._n 47._o brissonius_n also_o inform_v we_o that_o they_o pray_v to_o the_o god_n solenni_n carmine_fw-la with_o a_o set_a form_n of_o word_n 97._o word_n brisson_n de_fw-fr formul_fw-la p._n 97._o and_o that_o the_o prayer_n for_o the_o comitia_fw-la be_v call_v solenne_n carmen_n the_o solemn_a prayer_n though_o it_o be_v not_o compose_v by_o any_o poetic_a measure_n 137._o measure_n id._n ibid._n pag._n 137._o and_o livy_n speak_v of_o the_o solemn_a form_n of_o prayer_n in_o the_o same_o phrase_n 15._o phrase_n solenne_fw-fr carmen_fw-la precationis_fw-la liv._o lib._n 39_o cap._n 15._o wherefore_o since_o pliny_n use_v the_o word_n dicere_fw-la and_o not_o canere_fw-la he_o may_v well_o be_v think_v to_o have_v mean_v they_o say_v a_o prayer_n to_o christ_n as_o god_n in_o a_o set_a form_n of_o word_n yet_o because_o tertullian_n when_o he_o cite_v this_o passage_n paraphrase_n it_o by_o sing_v to_o christ_n and_o to_o god_n 2._o god_n ad_fw-la canendum_fw-la chr_n sto_z &_o deo_fw-la tertul._n ap._n cap._n 2._o we_o will_v allow_v it_o to_o be_v expound_v of_o a_o hymn_n but_o even_o so_o since_o it_o be_v sing_v alternate_o it_o be_v certain_a it_o must_v be_v a_o prescribe_a form_n and_o since_o christian_n be_v to_o sing_v as_o well_o as_o to_o pray_v by_o the_o spirit_n we_o may_v be_v sure_a form_n be_v no_o hindrance_n to_o the_o spirit_n because_o if_o they_o be_v it_o will_v be_v as_o unlawful_a to_o sing_v as_o they_o pretend_v it_o be_v to_o pray_v by_o a_o form_n we_o also_o add_v that_o this_o account_n exact_o agree_v with_o that_o of_o the_o essenes_n both_o in_o their_o beginning_n before_o sunrising_n and_o their_o sing_v by_o turn_v wherefore_o since_o those_o essenes_n have_v form_n of_o prayer_n as_o well_o as_o praise_v we_o must_v conclude_v the_o christian_n have_v so_o also_o and_o we_o must_v either_o suppose_v that_o pliny_n give_v a_o very_a imperfect_a account_n of_o the_o christian_a worship_n and_o absurd_o imagine_v that_o
be_v use_v morning_n and_o evening_n for_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o day_n begin_v with_o prayer_n and_o be_v close_v up_o with_o hymn_n 64._o hymn_n idem_fw-la in_o psal_n 64._o and_o blame_v those_o who_o lip_n murmur_v they_o know_v not_o what_o and_o while_o their_o thought_n rove_v and_o their_o mind_n be_v busy_v about_o other_o thing_n do_v not_o attend_v to_o the_o office_n which_o they_o be_v recite_v these_o and_o many_o other_o passage_n in_o he_o make_v it_o plain_a that_o the_o gallican_n church_n have_v form_n and_o a_o liturgy_n in_o this_o age._n yea_o it_o will_v appear_v that_o all_o christian_a church_n have_v so_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o method_n that_o julian_n the_o apostate_n 361._o julian_n the_o apostate_n an._n dom._n 361._o take_v to_o establish_v paganism_n which_o be_v to_o accommodate_v it_o as_o much_o as_o possible_a to_o christianity_n the_o rite_n of_o which_o he_o see_v be_v then_o very_o popular_a and_o take_v and_o therefore_o he_o devise_v to_o make_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n in_o part_n for_o the_o heathen_a worship_n to_o set_v up_o school_n and_o lecture_n of_o philosophy_n and_o to_o enjoin_v penance_n to_o offender_n which_o thing_n say_v nazianzen_n be_v clear_o agreeable_a to_o our_o good_a order_n 102._o order_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nazian_a in_o jul._n orat._n 3_o p._n 102._o and_o sozomen_n relate_v the_o same_o thing_n say_v that_o julian_n design_v to_o adorn_v his_o gentile_a temple_n with_o the_o order_n of_o christian-worship_n and_o therefore_o among_o other_o thing_n he_o appoint_v prescribe_v prayer_n upon_o set-day_n and_o hour_n 15._o hour_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d zoz_n hist_o lib._n 5._o cap._n 15._o from_o whence_o it_o be_v as_o clear_a as_o the_o sun_n that_o in_o julian_n time_n the_o christian_n general_o use_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n in_o part_n so_o that_o the_o people_n can_v make_v their_o response_n and_o that_o they_o have_v proper_a form_n appoint_v for_o certain_a day_n yea_o for_o the_o several_a hour_n of_o prayer_n in_o every_o day_n and_o this_o be_v so_o grateful_a to_o the_o people_n of_o that_o age_n that_o this_o ingenious_a apostate_n in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n yet_o extant_a advise_v his_o pagan_a priest_n to_o pray_v thrice_o a_o day_n if_o possible_a or_o however_o morning_n and_o evening_n both_o in_o private_a and_o public_a and_o to_o learn_v the_o hymn_n of_o the_o god_n which_o be_v make_v in_o old_a and_o in_o late_a time_n add_v that_o there_o be_v a_o liturgy_n for_o these_o priest_n and_o a_o law_n direct_v they_o what_o to_o do_v in_o their_o temple_n from_o which_o they_o may_v not_o vary_v 552._o vary_v julian_n fragment_n epistol_n in_o oper_n pag_n 552._o so_o that_o he_o have_v actual_o bring_v the_o christian_a order_n into_o the_o service_n of_o the_o heathen_a god_n and_o because_o christian_n have_v response_n in_o their_o prayer_n and_o sing_v their_o hymn_n alternate_o so_o do_v he_o appoint_v the_o pagan_n to_o pray_v and_o sing_v by_o such_o like_a form_n §_o 9_o the_o next_o place_n must_v be_v assign_v to_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n 365._o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n an._n dom._n 365._o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o early_a synod_n after_o the_o settle_n of_o christianity_n and_o its_o canon_n have_v always_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o here_o we_o have_v many_o convince_a proof_n that_o the_o christian_n than_o have_v write_v and_o prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n and_o use_v a_o liturgy_n in_o the_o service_n of_o god_n first_o we_o find_v a_o order_n that_o the_o heretic_n who_o return_v to_o the_o church_n shall_v learn_v the_o creed_n 455._o creed_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d council_n laod._n can._n 7._o bever_n tom._n 1._o pag._n 455._o probable_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o nicene_n creed_n however_o they_o must_v be_v set_a form_n or_o otherwise_o how_o can_v man_n learn_v they_o second_o in_o this_o council_n we_o meet_v with_o canonical_a singer_n who_o sing_v out_o of_o write_a book_n and_o none_o but_o they_o be_v allow_v to_o sing_v in_o the_o church_n 459._o church_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n can._n 15._o p._n 459._o that_o be_v as_o balsamon_n well_o note_n to_o begin_v the_o hymn_n for_o the_o people_n be_v always_o allow_v to_o follow_v they_o and_o sing_v with_o and_o after_o they_o now_o if_o they_o have_v form_n of_o praise_n write_v in_o a_o book_n why_o may_v they_o not_o have_v their_o prayer_n write_v also_o in_o a_o book_n it_o be_v certain_a they_o have_v no_o great_a esteem_n for_o extempore_o composure_n nor_o for_o variety_n of_o form_n neither_o because_o they_o forbid_v the_o read_n of_o psalm_n compose_v by_o private_a man_n in_o the_o church_n 480._o church_n ibid._n can._n â—â—_o p_o 480._o and_o enjoin_v the_o use_n of_o the_o same_o office_n for_o the_o evening_n prayer_n at_o whatever_o hour_n of_o the_o afternoon_n it_o be_v say_v which_o be_v the_o true_a meaning_n of_o that_o famous_a canon_n about_o which_o our_o adversary_n raise_v so_o much_o dust_n the_o word_n of_o it_o be_v these_o that_o the_o very_a same_o liturgy_n of_o prayer_n aught_o to_o be_v use_v always_o both_o at_o three_o in_o the_o afternoon_n and_o in_o the_o evening_n 461._o evening_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d can._n 18._o bev._n tom._n 1._o p._n 461._o that_o be_v say_v balsamon_n they_o forbid_v man_n to_o reject_v the_o prayer_n which_o the_o father_n have_v appoint_v for_o three_o in_o the_o afternoon_n and_o to_o make_v new_a prayer_n of_o their_o own_o on_o pretence_n they_o use_v they_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o evening_n hymn_n and_o zonaras_n say_v the_o council_n reject_v new_a prayer_n and_o allow_v none_o but_o such_o as_o have_v be_v approve_v in_o a_o synod_n nor_o will_v they_o permit_v man_n to_o use_v prayer_n of_o their_o own_o make_n in_o public_a but_o the_o same_o prayer_n which_o have_v be_v deliver_v down_o to_o they_o be_v to_o be_v say_v in_o every_o assembly_n ibid._n assembly_n balsam_n &_o zonar_n apud_fw-la beveâ—eg_n ibid._n to_o which_o i_o will_v only_o add_v this_o that_o the_o whole_a day_n be_v divide_v by_o the_o hour_n of_o prayer_n as_o it_o have_v former_o be_v among_o the_o jew_n the_o morning_n hour_n take_v in_o the_o time_n from_o six_o till_o nine_o the_o noon-hour_n of_o prayer_n be_v say_v any_o time_n between_o nine_o and_o three_o and_o the_o evening-hour_n prayer_n may_v be_v say_v between_o three_o in_o the_o afternoon_n and_o six_o at_o night_n soon_o after_o which_o be_v the_o time_n for_o sing_v those_o hymn_n at_o the_o first_o light_v of_o candle_n and_o it_o seem_v some_o put_v these_o two_o last_o office_n together_o and_o have_v say_v the_o usual_a form_n for_o evening_n prayer_n at_o three_o of_o the_o clock_n when_o they_o be_v to_o sing_v the_o evening_n hymn_n at_o candle_n light_v compose_v new_a form_n of_o evening_n prayer_n and_o use_v they_o in_o the_o church_n which_o the_o synod_n forbid_v and_o enjoin_v the_o same_o liturgy_n or_o form_n of_o prayer_n which_o have_v be_v use_v in_o the_o afternoon_n to_o be_v repeat_v over_o again_o with_o the_o hymn_n in_o the_o evening_n now_o this_o canon_n make_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n where_o liturgy_n be_v then_o common_o use_v must_v be_v expound_v of_o a_o set_a and_o prescribe_v form_n and_o therefore_o divers_a of_o the_o presbyterian_a persuasion_n have_v confess_v that_o liturgy_n have_v be_v use_v for_o at_o least_o 1300_o year_n 140._o year_n see_v falkner_n vindic._n of_o liturg._n pag._n 140._o and_o smectymnuus_n derive_v the_o use_n of_o they_o from_o this_o canon_n and_o believe_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o to_o be_v that_o none_o shall_v vary_v but_o always_o use_v the_o same_o form_n 7._o form_n smectym_n answer_v to_o remonstr_n p._n 7._o but_o our_o adversary_n resolve_v right_a or_o wrong_n that_o liturgy_n shall_v not_o be_v ground_v upon_o this_o canon_n wherefore_o first_o he_o assign_v a_o date_n to_o the_o council_n late_a than_o he_o ought_v for_o he_o say_v it_o be_v in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o four_o century_n 61._o century_n disc_n of_o lituâ—g_v p._n 61._o whereas_o it_o be_v hold_v soon_o after_o the_o middle_n of_o it_o second_o he_o reserve_v this_o canon_n to_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o his_o book_n not_o dare_v to_o produce_v it_o till_o he_o have_v prepossess_v his_o reader_n with_o a_o false_a notion_n that_o there_o be_v no_o liturgy_n in_o this_o age_n 155._o age_n ibid._n p._n 155._o then_o he_o recite_v the_o word_n of_o it_o wrong_v put_v the_o evening_n before_o the_o nine_o hour_n 156._o hour_n ibid_fw-la p._n 156._o and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o bring_v in_o caranzas_n false_a translation_n of_o this_o canon_n who_o leave_v
one_o thing_n in_o this_o canon_n which_o make_v it_o more_o than_o probable_a that_o the_o prayer_n for_o the_o faithful_a be_v form_n and_o that_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o as_o this_o canon_n speak_v they_o dismiss_v the_o catechuman_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v for_o fear_n by_o daily_o hear_v these_o form_n they_o shall_v remember_v the_o phrase_n of_o these_o mystery_n and_o discover_v they_o to_o profane_v and_o common_a ear_n for_o if_o these_o prayer_n have_v be_v extempore_o and_o the_o phrase_n vary_v every_o day_n as_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v the_o catechuman_n may_v safe_o have_v stay_v there_o it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v so_o learn_v or_o remember_v those_o various_a expression_n as_o to_o relate_v they_o to_o any_o body_n after_o they_o be_v go_v home_o final_o why_o shall_v we_o not_o believe_v this_o order_n be_v the_o method_n of_o the_o public_a form_n of_o prayer_n there_o be_v the_o same_o order_n exact_o observe_v in_o all_o those_o ancient_a form_n which_o be_v extant_a at_o this_o day_n and_o not_o one_o word_n that_o intimate_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o a_o extempore_o prayer_n or_o frequent_a variation_n of_o the_o form_n either_o in_o this_o council_n or_o in_o any_o father_n or_o council_n about_o this_o time_n and_o this_o may_v suffice_v for_o these_o canon_n which_o after_o all_o his_o shuffle_a objection_n be_v good_a evidence_n for_o a_o state_v liturgy_n in_o this_o age._n 368._o optatus_n milev_n an._n dom._n 368._o §_o 10._o optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la though_o he_o write_v on_o a_o different_a subject_n yet_o he_o have_v divers_a expression_n which_o suppose_v and_o imply_v that_o there_o be_v in_o his_o time_n a_o liturgy_n use_v in_o africa_n for_o he_o mention_n the_o people_n join_v with_o the_o priest_n in_o the_o divine_a service_n and_o blame_v the_o donatist_n for_o shut_v the_o mouth_n of_o all_o christian_a nation_n and_o force_v all_o the_o people_n to_o be_v silent_a 47._o silent_a optat._v milev_n lib._n 2._o pag._n 47._o which_o show_v they_o use_v alternate_a sing_v and_o response_n among_o the_o orthodox_n and_o that_o method_n can_v be_v but_o by_o form_n yea_o he_o declare_v there_o be_v some_o certain_a word_n so_o establish_v and_o enjoin_v by_o law_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o the_o donatist_n themselves_o can_v not_o pass_v they_o by_o 53._o by_o illud_fw-la legitimum_fw-la in_o sacramentorum_fw-la mysterio_fw-la praeterire_fw-la non_fw-la posse_fw-la id._n ibid._n pag._n 53._o and_o from_o their_o use_v these_o word_n he_o draw_v a_o argument_n against_o their_o schism_n which_o he_o can_v not_o have_v do_v if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v fix_v and_o a_o set_a form_n my_o adversary_n mistake_v this_o passage_n and_o fancy_n that_o optatus_n refer_v to_o the_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n which_o can_v never_o be_v omit_v 61._o omit_v discourse_v of_o liturgy_n p._n 61._o but_o the_o holy_a father_n explain_v himself_o in_o the_o same_o page_n and_o show_v we_o that_o he_o mean_v the_o prayer_n for_o the_o holy_a catholic_a church_n you_o say_v say_v optatus_n that_o you_o offer_v for_o that_o one_o church_n which_o be_v diffuse_v over_o the_o whole_a world_n ibid._n world_n offer_v vos_fw-fr dicitis_fw-la pro_fw-la una_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la quae_fw-la sit_fw-la in_o toto_fw-la terrarum_fw-la orbe_fw-la diffusa_fw-la optat._n ibid._n thus_o he_o say_v the_o orthodox_n pray_v and_o this_o be_v so_o establish_v that_o the_o donatist_n in_o this_o exceed_v our_o dissenter_n that_o they_o have_v not_o throw_v off_o the_o church_n form_n can_v not_o omit_v it_o and_o thus_o the_o learned_a fr._n baldwin_n expound_v it_o he_o mean_v say_v he_o that_o solemn_a form_n of_o the_o canonical_a prayer_n in_o which_o it_o be_v say_v we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o this_o sacrifice_n for_o that_o one_o church_n which_o be_v diffuse_v over_o all_o the_o world_n 185._o world_n fr._n bald._n notis_fw-la in_o optat._n pag._n 185._o which_o word_n also_o be_v in_o the_o mystical_a prayer_n set_v down_o by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostostolical_a constitution_n 18._o constitution_n constit_fw-la apostol_n lib._n 8._o cap._n 13._o &_o cap_z 18._o and_o be_v find_v with_o little_a variation_n in_o that_o very_a prayer_n in_o all_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n now_o by_o legitimum_fw-la optatus_n can_v mean_v that_o these_o word_n be_v enjoin_v by_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n because_o this_o form_n be_v not_o enjoin_v by_o any_o scripture_n therefore_o it_o must_v signify_v a_o form_n enjoin_v by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n which_o in_o that_o age_n do_v so_o strict_o enjoin_v this_o very_a prayer_n that_o it_o seem_v none_o may_v omit_v or_o pass_v it_o by_o and_o there_o be_v another_o form_n of_o ecclesiastical_a appointment_n in_o the_o same_o author_n bring_v in_o with_o the_o same_o preface_n you_o can_v omit_v say_v he_o again_o to_o the_o donatist_n that_o which_o be_v establish_v by_o law_n for_o certain_o you_o say_v peace_n be_v with_o you_o 73._o you_o et_fw-la non_fw-la potuistis_fw-la praetermittere_fw-la quod_fw-la legittimum_fw-la est_fw-la utique_fw-la dixistis_fw-la pax_fw-la vabiscum_fw-la ic_fw-mi lib._n 3._o pag._n 73._o now_o this_o be_v the_o form_n of_o episcopal_a benediction_n we_o have_v it_o in_o all_o old_a liturgy_n and_o it_o be_v plain_a by_o optatus_n his_o raise_v a_o argument_n from_o these_o word_n that_o the_o african_a church_n have_v they_o in_o their_o liturgy_n which_o be_v so_o firm_o establish_v that_o none_o can_v omit_v any_o part_n of_o it_o no_o not_o so_o much_o as_o alter_v the_o order_n for_o optatus_n again_o say_v after_o you_o have_v absolve_v the_o penitent_n present_o you_o turn_v to_o the_o altar_n and_o can_v omit_v the_o lord_n prayer_n 57_o prayer_n mox_fw-la ad_fw-la altar_n conversi_fw-la dominicam_fw-la orationem_fw-la praetermittere_fw-la non_fw-la potestis_fw-la idem_fw-la lib._n 2._o pag._n 57_o so_o that_o the_o very_a order_n of_o repeat_v the_o lord_n prayer_n at_o the_o altar_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o prayer_n for_o the_o faithful_a which_o be_v but_o of_o ecclesiastical_a institution_n can_v not_o be_v change_v moreover_o we_o find_v in_o optatus_n that_o there_o be_v a_o rumour_n spread_v upon_o the_o come_n of_o some_o from_o the_o emperor_n that_o alteration_n will_v be_v make_v in_o the_o communion_n service_n which_o startle_v the_o people_n but_o they_o be_v quiet_v again_o when_o they_o see_v the_o solemn_a custom_n and_o wont_a rite_n observe_v and_o discern_v that_o nothing_o be_v change_v add_v or_o diminish_v in_o the_o divine_a sacrifice_n 75._o sacrifice_n cum_fw-la viderent_fw-la in_o divinis_fw-la sacrificiis_fw-la nec_fw-la mutatum_fw-la quicquam_fw-la nec_fw-la additum_fw-la nec_fw-la ablasum_fw-la id._n lib._n 3._o pag._n 75._o from_o whence_o it_o appear_v there_o be_v a_o know_a form_n for_o the_o communion_n a_o office_n so_o well_o understand_v by_o the_o people_n that_o they_o can_v perceive_v when_o it_o be_v alter_v in_o any_o particular_a so_o that_o doubtless_o those_o christian_n be_v not_o use_v to_o variety_n of_o phrase_n nor_o accustom_v to_o the_o extempore_o man_n fancy_n to_o celebrate_v in_o a_o long_o or_o short_a form_n as_o he_o please_v again_o he_o repeat_v the_o very_a form_n of_o exorcise_a those_o who_o come_v to_o be_v baptise_a 79._o baptise_a maledicte_n exi_fw-la foras_fw-la optat._n lib._n 4._o pag._n 79._o and_o the_o form_n of_o the_o response_n when_o they_o renounce_v the_o devil_n and_o repeat_v their_o creed_n at_o baptism_n 89._o baptism_n id._n lib._n 5._o pag_n 86_o &_o 89._o and_o when_o we_o put_v all_o this_o together_o concern_v know_v form_n of_o word_n which_o can_v not_o be_v alter_v nor_o omit_v and_o be_v enjoin_v by_o law_n we_o may_v conclude_v they_o have_v a_o write_a liturgy_n in_o africa_n in_o his_o time_n and_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o this_o book_n of_o prayer_n be_v one_o of_o those_o book_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n which_o the_o donatist_n as_o he_o complain_v take_v away_o from_o the_o holy_a altar_n from_o whence_o the_o people_n prayer_n be_v wont_a to_o be_v send_v up_o to_o god_n 98._o god_n idem_fw-la lib._n 7._o pag._n 98._o and_o since_o they_o have_v a_o write_a form_n as_o the_o forecited_n passage_n show_v it_o be_v probable_a that_o the_o liturgy_n as_o well_o as_o the_o bible_n be_v then_o lie_v upon_o the_o altar_n 369._o epiphanius_n an._n dom_fw-la 369._o §_o 11._o we_o can_v expect_v no_o great_a account_n of_o the_o sacred_a form_n in_o epiphanius_n since_o he_o be_v so_o very_o nice_a in_o speak_v of_o mystery_n that_o he_o will_v not_o repeat_v the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n institution_n but_o thus_o express_v they_o he_o take_v these_o thing_n and_o give_v thanks_o say_v this_o be_v that_o of_o i_o etc._n etc._n 432._o etc._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d eâ—â—phan_n in_o anâ—orat_n p._n 432._o and_o he_o reckon_v it_o
a_o ridiculous_a thing_n in_o the_o marcionite_n to_o celebrate_v their_o mystery_n before_o the_o catechuman_n 136._o catechuman_n epipâ—au_n panar_n contr_n martion_n p_o 136._o for_o his_o own_o part_n he_o will_v say_v no_o more_o when_o he_o come_v to_o describe_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o this_o the_o other_o mystery_n of_o the_o laver_n i._n e._n baptism_n and_o the_o internal_a mystery_n i._n e._n the_o eucharist_n be_v perform_v according_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o of_o the_o apostle_n only_o he_o say_v there_o be_v in_o the_o church_n constant_o morning_n hymn_n and_o morning_n prayer_n as_o also_o prayer_n and_o psalm_n at_o evening_n or_o candle_n light_v labri_fw-la light_v id._n ibid._n prope_fw-la finem_fw-la labri_fw-la but_o though_o he_o do_v not_o tell_v we_o what_o the_o several_a form_n be_v yet_o we_o may_v be_v assure_v they_o use_v form_n then_o in_o the_o church_n of_o cyprus_n first_o because_o they_o do_v so_o in_o all_o the_o other_o church_n wherewith_o epiphanius_n hold_v communion_n second_o because_o he_o do_v so_o high_o commend_v the_o apostolical_a constitution_n as_o contain_v all_o regular_a order_n and_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o true_a and_o orthodox_n way_n of_o worship_n 70._o worship_n epiphan_n panar_n lib._n 3._o tom._n 1._o haer_fw-mi 70._o and_o yet_o we_o have_v see_v there_o be_v a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n and_o complete_a form_n of_o prayer_n for_o all_o occasion_n set_v down_o in_o those_o constitution_n three_o because_o he_o deride_v montanus_n and_o other_o heretic_n for_o pretend_v to_o inspiration_n and_o such_o extraordinary_a gift_n of_o the_o spirit_n as_o be_v then_o cease_v now_o though_o this_o be_v add_v to_o other_o testimony_n of_o this_o age_n be_v proof_n sufficient_a to_o those_o that_o be_v unprejudiced_a that_o epiphanius_n allow_v and_o use_v set_a form_n of_o hymn_n and_o prayer_n yet_o our_o adversary_n have_v pick_v up_o a_o passage_n out_o of_o a_o epistle_n of_o his_o record_v by_o s._n hierom_n and_o extant_a only_o in_o latin_a to_o prove_v that_o the_o prayer_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n in_o the_o communion_n office_n be_v not_o a_o prescribe_a form_n because_o when_o epiphanius_n be_v accuse_v for_o pray_v in_o that_o part_n of_o the_o office_n for_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n thus_o o_o lord_n grant_v that_o john_n may_v believe_v aright_o he_o be_v not_o very_o sure_a what_o word_n he_o use_v nor_o do_v appeal_n to_o any_o certain_a form_n and_o thence_o he_o conclude_v there_o be_v no_o set_a form_n for_o this_o prayer_n in_o the_o time_n of_o epiphanus_n etc._n epiphanus_n â—isc_fw-la of_o late_v pag._n â—2_n 63_o etc._n etc._n and_o this_o argument_n he_o triumph_v in_o extreme_o to_o which_o i_o shall_v now_o reply_v that_o if_o all_o he_o suppose_v be_v true_a the_o act_n of_o one_o single_a bishop_n upon_o a_o extraordinary_a occasion_n will_v not_o weigh_v down_o all_o the_o evidence_n we_o have_v produce_v to_o the_o contrary_a and_o if_o so_o eminent_a a_o bishop_n as_o epiphanius_n upon_o so_o great_a a_o occasion_n as_o a_o metropolitan_a be_v fall_v into_o heresy_n have_v alter_v two_o or_o three_o word_n of_o the_o usual_a form_n this_o will_v not_o prove_v that_o the_o inferior_a clergy_n be_v always_o leave_v at_o liberty_n to_o pray_v extempore_o yet_o that_o be_v the_o liberty_n this_o author_n plead_v for_o but_o second_o the_o very_a accusation_n which_o john_n of_o jerusalem_n bring_v against_o epiphanius_n strong_o suppose_v there_o be_v a_o know_a form_n by_o which_o they_o pray_v for_o the_o great_a bishop_n and_o that_o make_v his_o vary_v from_o it_o to_o be_v easy_o discern_v and_o ill_o take_v and_o three_o the_o answer_n of_o epiphanius_n clear_v the_o matter_n for_o he_o first_o deny_v that_o he_o use_v those_o word_n which_o be_v charge_v on_o he_o say_v it_o will_v have_v be_v a_o rude_a thing_n to_o use_v such_o a_o expression_n of_o that_o bishop_n in_o public_a though_o he_o own_v he_o always_o pray_v so_o for_o he_o in_o his_o heart_n and_o second_o he_o do_v appeal_v to_o the_o public_a form_n and_o so_o tell_v he_o what_o word_n he_o do_v use_v for_o he_o say_v when_o we_o make_v that_o prayer_n according_a to_o the_o communion_n office_n we_o say_v for_o all_o bishop_n and_o for_o you_o also_o keep_v he_o who_o preach_v the_o truth_n or_o certain_o thus_o hear_v we_o lord_n and_o keep_v he_o that_o he_o may_v preach_v the_o word_n of_o truth_n as_o the_o occasion_n require_v and_o as_o the_o office_n for_o prayer_n direct_v hieron_n direct_v quando_fw-la autem_fw-la complemus_fw-la orationem_fw-la secundum_fw-la ritum_fw-la mysteriorum_fw-la &_o pro_fw-la omnibus_fw-la &_o pro_fw-la te_fw-la quoque_fw-la dâ—cimut_n custodi_fw-la illum_fw-la qui_fw-la pradicat_fw-la veritatem_fw-la well_fw-mi certè_fw-la ita_fw-la tu_fw-la praesta_fw-la domine_fw-la &_o custodi_fw-la ut_fw-la ille_fw-la verbum_fw-la pradicit_fw-la veritatis_fw-la sicut_fw-la occasio_fw-la sermonis_fw-la se_fw-la tulerit_fw-la &_o habuerit_fw-la oratio_fw-la consequentiam_fw-la epist_n epiphan_n ad_fw-la johan_n hieros_n ap_fw-mi d._n hieron_n the_o right_a understanding_n of_o which_o answer_n depend_v upon_o observe_v three_o thing_n first_o that_o he_o affirm_v he_o perform_v this_o prayer_n secundum_fw-la ritum_fw-la mysteriorum_fw-la according_a to_o the_o usual_a office_n for_o the_o sacrament_n have_v the_o greek_a be_v extant_a probable_o there_o it_o will_v have_v be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d second_o that_o he_o say_v it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o two_o way_n mention_v as_o occasion_v require_v &_o habuerit_fw-la oratio_fw-la consequentiam_fw-la now_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v literal_o translate_v here_o consequentiam_fw-la signify_v a_o order_n prescribe_v so_o that_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o there_o be_v two_o prayer_n in_o epiphanius_n his_o friend_n the_o author_n of_o the_o constitution_n which_o be_v form_n by_o which_o they_o there_o pray_v for_o the_o bishop_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o sacrament_n veritatis_fw-la sacrament_n constit_fw-la apostol_n lib._n 8._o cap._n 13._o &_o cap._n 18._o item_n in_o liturg._n d._n jacobi_n semel_fw-la in_o liturg._n d._n basil_n â—is_fw-la orant_fw-la pâ—o_fw-la episcopis_fw-la ut_fw-la recte_fw-la tractent_fw-la verbum_fw-la veritatis_fw-la the_o sense_n of_o both_o form_n be_v much_o of_o the_o same_o with_o what_o epiphanius_n say_v he_o pray_v but_o the_o word_n be_v somewhat_o different_a and_o very_o likely_a the_o form_n for_o jerusalem_n and_o cyprus_n be_v also_o two_o and_o have_v both_o these_o way_n prescribe_v custodi_fw-la illum_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o tu_fw-la praesta_fw-la domine_fw-la so_o that_o epiphanius_n who_o strict_o keep_v to_o the_o word_n of_o his_o form_n to_o his_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d liturgy_n be_v confident_a he_o never_o pray_v for_o john_n of_o jerusalem_n but_o one_o of_o these_o way_n either_o the_o former_a way_n in_o the_o beginning_n or_o the_o latter_a way_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o communion_n service_n for_o three_o have_v he_o take_v that_o liberty_n which_o my_o adversary_n plead_v for_o and_o pray_v extempore_o or_o vary_v the_o phrase_n daily_o he_o can_v not_o be_v so_o confident_a that_o he_o never_o have_v use_v those_o word_n which_o john_n of_o jerusalem_n here_o charge_v he_o with_o nor_o can_v he_o have_v be_v certain_a as_o we_o see_v he_o be_v that_o he_o do_v use_v one_o of_o these_o two_o phrase_n each_o be_v part_n of_o a_o distinct_a form_n in_o that_o office_n so_o that_o this_o passage_n do_v not_o disprove_v but_o confirm_v the_o use_n of_o a_o liturgy_n by_o epiphanius_n §_o 12._o 370._o greg._n nazianzen_n an._n dom._n 370._o we_o have_v very_o little_a in_o gregory_n nazianzen_n concern_v liturgy_n for_o he_o be_v very_o strict_a in_o require_v that_o none_o of_o the_o christian_a mystery_n shall_v be_v divulge_v to_o stranger_n and_o the_o most_o considerable_a of_o his_o work_n be_v sermon_n make_v in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o catechuman_n go_v out_o so_o that_o there_o he_o be_v very_o cautious_a of_o publish_v the_o form_n of_o divine_a worship_n etc._n worship_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nazianz._n orat._n 40_o p._n 672_o item_n orat._n 42._o pag._n 687._o etc._n etc._n yet_o that_o passage_n concern_v the_o apostate_n julian_n design_v to_o imitate_v the_o christian_n in_o their_o way_n of_o serve_v god_n and_o so_o make_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n in_o part_n for_o his_o pagan_a temple_n which_o be_v relate_v by_o nazianzen_n 361._o nazianzen_n see_v before_o §._o 8._o an._n 361._o show_v that_o in_o his_o time_n the_o christian_a worship_n be_v perform_v by_o form_n of_o prayer_n which_o have_v response_n and_o of_o which_o the_o people_n bear_v a_o part_n and_o we_o may_v be_v assure_v of_o two_o thing_n first_o that_o this_o way_n of_o worship_n be_v more_o ancient_a than_o julian_n time_n for_o he_o will_v not_o have_v
mention_n that_o so_o famous_a form_n of_o holy_a holy_a holy_a which_o the_o greek_a call_v trisagion_n mansionibus_fw-la trisagion_n id_fw-la libr._n de_fw-la xlii_o mansionibus_fw-la and_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o morning_n and_o evening_n hymn_n wherewith_o god_n be_v delight_v 158._o delight_v id._n com._n in_o psal_n 64._o tom._n 7._o pag._n 158._o now_o it_o be_v certain_a all_o these_o be_v form_n of_o praise_n and_o yet_o if_o these_o christian_n have_v not_o sing_v they_o with_o the_o spirit_n god_n will_v not_o have_v be_v delight_v with_o they_o and_o therefore_o we_o may_v praise_v god_n devout_o acceptable_o and_o with_o the_o spirit_n in_o and_o by_o form_n as_o s._n hirom_n and_o the_o holy_a man_n and_o woman_n in_o his_o time_n do_v nor_o have_v we_o less_o evidence_n that_o they_o pray_v by_o form_n for_o he_o occasional_o mention_n two_o passage_n of_o their_o litany_n the_o church_n say_v from_o thy_o remember_v the_o sin_n of_o our_o forefather_n 38._o forefather_n hieron_n com._n in_o psal_n 38._o where_o good_a lord_n deliver_v we_o or_o the_o like_a must_v be_v add_v to_o make_v up_o the_o sentence_n so_o again_o he_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o church_n and_o he_o wish_n god_n will_v hear_v she_o when_o she_o cry_v o_o lord_n grant_v we_o thy_o peace_n 49._o peace_n id_fw-la ad_fw-la rustic_n ep_v 4_o pag._n 49._o which_o very_a phrase_n we_o know_v be_v use_v in_o all_o the_o ancient_a litany_n therefore_o he_o must_v refer_v to_o those_o public_a form_n when_o he_o cite_v those_o word_n as_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o communion_n service_n no_o man_n can_v doubt_v but_o that_o the_o people_n use_v there_o daily_o to_o repeat_v the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n as_o a_o form_n who_o consider_v that_o he_o say_v our_o saviour_n teach_v his_o apostle_n to_o appoint_v the_o faithful_a every_o day_n in_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o body_n to_o say_v our_o father_n etc._n etc._n 469._o etc._n idem_fw-la adv_fw-la pelag._n lib_n 3._o pag._n 469._o he_o also_o call_v the_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n the_o solemn_a prayer_n 489._o prayer_n id_fw-la com._n in_o zeph._n cap._n 3._o tom._n 5._o p._n 489._o now_o we_o show_v before_o that_o preces_fw-la solennes_n be_v always_o in_o a_o set_a form_n of_o word_n he_o also_o mention_n that_o universal_a form_n of_o receive_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o immediate_o say_v amen_n 270._o amen_n id._n ad_fw-la theophil_n ep_v 62._o tom._n 2._o p._n 270._o which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n in_o africa_n and_o at_o milan_n and_o prescribe_v by_o the_o ancient_a office_n of_o those_o several_a church_n those_o who_o follow_v they_o in_o this_o rite_n probable_o do_v so_o in_o the_o rest_n of_o that_o office_n again_o it_o be_v evident_a from_o he_o that_o those_o who_o be_v baptise_a be_v ask_v the_o very_a word_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n 189._o creed_n idem_fw-la adv_fw-la lucif_n tom._n 2._o pag._n 189._o and_o he_o frequent_o refer_v to_o the_o form_n of_o renunciation_n there_o use_v now_o consider_v s._n hierom_n do_v not_o write_v purposely_o of_o liturgy_n these_o occasional_a passage_n may_v suffice_v to_o show_v we_o there_o be_v a_o public_a form_n use_v in_o his_o time_n and_o as_o we_o note_v he_o commend_v s._n hilary_n for_o make_v a_o liturgy_n and_o book_n of_o hymn_n 378._o hymn_n hieron_n catal._n script_n in_o hilario_n p._n 378._o and_o therefore_o can_v not_o dislike_v prescribe_v form_n yea_o durandus_fw-la do_v not_o only_o say_v that_o he_o make_v a_o order_n for_o read_v the_o scripture_n as_o our_o adversary_n will_v have_v it_o 7â—_n it_o discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 7â—_n but_o his_o word_n be_v he_o appoint_v what_o psalm_n lesson_n epistle_n and_o gospel_n shall_v be_v read_v every_o day_n &_o cantum_fw-la ordinavit_fw-la magna_fw-la ex_fw-la parte_fw-la that_o be_v he_o order_v many_o of_o the_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n both_o which_o be_v chant_v or_o sing_v in_o durandus_fw-la his_o time_n 89._o time_n durand_n â—ational_a lib._n â—_o cap._n 1._o sol_fw-la 89._o and_o he_o mean_v no_o more_o but_o this_o which_o s._n gregory_n have_v record_v before_o that_o the_o missal_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v correct_v and_o set_v in_o order_n by_o s._n hierom_n in_o pope_n damasus_n his_o time_n from_o whence_o we_o infer_v that_o s._n hierom_n be_v not_o like_o our_o adversary_n for_o reject_v liturgy_n but_o correct_v they_o and_o send_v they_o to_o such_o bishop_n as_o have_v authority_n to_o impose_v they_o our_o adversary_n though_o he_o pretend_v to_o have_v search_v antiquity_n very_o diligent_o can_v find_v nothing_o in_o s._n hierom_n which_o show_v the_o use_n of_o form_n and_o it_o seem_v he_o can_v discover_v but_o one_o passage_n in_o he_o to_o urge_v against_o the_o use_n of_o they_o and_o it_o be_v a_o very_a slight_a one_o viz._n that_o s._n hierom_n censure_n and_o reprove_v the_o deacon_n because_o in_o the_o offertory_n at_o the_o communion_n they_o recite_v public_o the_o name_n of_o such_o as_o offer_v and_o the_o sum_n which_o they_o either_o give_v or_o promise_v now_o this_o custom_n he_o think_v be_v not_o prescribe_v and_o therefore_o he_o infer_v that_o those_o who_o officiate_v be_v leave_v to_o their_o liberty_n to_o use_v what_o expression_n they_o think_v sit_v xi_o sit_v disc_n of_o liturg._n p_o 65_o &_o 66._o ex_fw-la hieron_n com._n in_o ezek_n xviii_o &_o in_o jer._n xi_o to_o which_o i_o reply_v that_o it_o have_v be_v prove_v before_o there_o be_v a_o prescribe_a form_n to_o pray_v for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n and_o in_o this_o collect_v they_o commemorate_a such_o eminent_a person_n as_o die_v in_o the_o true_a faith_n who_o name_n be_v read_v out_o of_o the_o diptychs_n and_o this_o be_v a_o certain_a write_v form_n which_o no_o priest_n may_v alter_v here_o also_o they_o mention_v the_o name_n of_o such_o as_o have_v offer_v at_o the_o communion_n even_o from_o s._n cyprian_n time_n who_o order_v the_o write_v down_o and_o commemorate_n the_o name_n of_o such_o as_o have_v contribute_v to_o redeem_v captive_n 66._o captive_n cypr._n ep._n 60._o &_o epist_n 66._o but_o the_o name_n of_o these_o live_a offerer_n vary_v every_o day_n and_o the_o church_n can_v no_o more_o prescribe_v these_o name_n than_o we_o can_v prescribe_v what_o sick_a shall_v be_v pray_v for_o or_o what_o christian_a name_n shall_v be_v use_v in_o the_o matrimonial_a office_n and_o this_o miserable_a logician_n may_v as_o well_o prove_v our_o minister_n be_v leave_v to_o their_o liberty_n to_o use_v what_o expression_n they_o please_v in_o the_o general_a prayer_n for_o the_o sick_a because_o in_o some_o church_n they_o name_v twenty_o new_a name_n there_o in_o one_o day_n or_o in_o the_o office_n of_o matrimony_n because_o they_o put_v in_o william_n and_o mary_n or_o john_n and_o elizabeth_n as_o to_o pretend_v that_o the_o general_n collect_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v not_o a_o prescribe_a form_n from_o the_o priest_n vary_v the_o name_n of_o the_o offerer_n as_o for_o their_o mention_v the_o sum_n offer_v that_o be_v a_o corruption_n no_o doubt_n but_o we_o see_v it_o come_v in_o at_o that_o part_n of_o the_o office_n where_o the_o church_n be_v force_v to_o leave_v the_o minister_n at_o liberty_n so_o that_o he_o have_v spoil_v his_o own_o cause_n by_o this_o instance_n which_o afford_v we_o a_o good_a argument_n against_o extempore_o prayer_n and_o leave_v man_n at_o liberty_n in_o divine_a office_n as_o be_v a_o dangerous_a gap_n to_o let_v in_o corruption_n 397._o s._n chrysostom_n an._n 397._o §_o 19_o the_o deserve_o famous_a s._n chrysostom_n have_v leave_v we_o so_o many_o rare_a memorial_n of_o his_o piety_n and_o learning_n and_o so_o many_o clear_a evidence_n of_o his_o affection_n for_o liturgy_n that_o he_o alone_o may_v be_v a_o sufficient_a witness_n if_o our_o adversary_n be_v not_o pertinacious_a and_o this_o author_n be_v so_o dazzle_v with_o the_o brightness_n of_o his_o testimony_n that_o he_o grant_v enough_o to_o show_v that_o public_a form_n be_v use_v in_o his_o time_n and_o approve_v by_o he_o though_o still_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o party_n he_o deny_v they_o be_v use_v in_o this_o or_o the_o next_o age_n hold_v the_o conclusion_n when_o he_o be_v force_v to_o quit_v the_o promise_n for_o he_o grant_v first_o that_o the_o lord_n prayer_n be_v call_v by_o s._n chrysostom_n that_o prayer_n which_o be_v establish_v by_o law_n and_o bring_v in_o by_o christ_n cor._n christ_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d chrys_n hom_n 2._o in_o 2_o cor._n and_o that_o the_o very_a word_n of_o it_o be_v teach_v to_o the_o baptise_a and_o the_o form_n itself_o repeat_v in_o the_o daily_a service_n of_o the_o
1._o r._n roman_a bishop_n p._n 28._o l._n 19_o r._n general_o p._n 31._o mark_fw-mi l._n 2._o r._n ecclesiâ_fw-la p._n 37._o l._n 25._o r._n table-book_n p._n 41._o mark_fw-mi l._n 4._o r._n eccles_n p._n 46._o l._n 1._o r._n babylas_n p._n 54._o l._n 27._o deal_n all_o p._n 68_o mark_fw-mi l._n 21._o r._n barnes_n p._n 136._o l._n 27._o r._n have_v be_v p._n 141._o l._n 6._o r._n faithful_a decease_v p._n 166._o l._n 7._o deal_n jew_n r._n few_o bishop_n ibid._n l._n 10._o r._n reckon_v ibid._n l._n 11._o r._n contain_v p._n 176._o l._n 10._o r._n to_o the_o french_a p._n 193._o l._n 2._o r._n ancient_a part_n ii_o chap._n i._o of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o five_o century_n after_o so_o full_a and_o clear_a evidence_n for_o liturgy_n in_o the_o former_a age_n wherein_o the_o church_n be_v so_o pure_a and_o the_o father_n so_o very_a eminent_n the_o main_a point_n as_o to_o their_o antiquity_n be_v gain_v and_o if_o my_o adversary_n can_v prove_v there_o be_v no_o prescribe_a form_n in_o this_o century_n it_o will_v only_o follow_v that_o the_o primitive_a way_n be_v change_v for_o a_o new_a sort_n of_o liberty_n and_o then_o extempore_o pray_v or_o such_o a_o freedom_n as_o he_o plead_v for_o will_v be_v a_o innovation_n which_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n in_o a_o age_n of_o which_o he_o give_v the_o worst_a character_n imaginable_a 1st_a imaginable_a 〈◊〉_d of_o liâ—â—_n pag._n 1st_a but_o it_o be_v as_o certain_a that_o the_o use_n of_o liturgy_n continue_v in_o this_o century_n as_o it_o be_v that_o they_o have_v their_o original_a in_o the_o foregoing_a age_n and_o therefore_o though_o all_o his_o odious_a representation_n of_o the_o corrupt_a state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o time_n be_v true_a yet_o that_o can_v not_o blemish_v their_o continue_a to_o use_v those_o holy_a form_n which_o they_o receive_v from_o their_o forefather_n if_o they_o add_v any_o of_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o age_n to_o they_o they_o be_v blame-worthy_a for_o that_o and_o we_o do_v not_o defend_v they_o therein_o but_o the_o method_n itself_o of_o pray_v by_o prescribe_a form_n about_o which_o we_o dispute_v be_v ancient_a and_o therefore_o not_o liable_a to_o any_o exception_n from_o those_o addition_n all_o which_o also_o be_v now_o put_v out_o of_o our_o church_n form_n and_o so_o we_o be_v not_o to_o excuse_v or_o answer_v for_o they_o now_o that_o this_o century_n follow_v the_o former_a in_o the_o use_n of_o liturgick_a form_n be_v plain_a from_o the_o centuriator_n who_o as_o be_v show_v not_o only_o own_o that_o form_n of_o prayer_n be_v prescribe_v in_o the_o three_o and_o four_o age_n but_o declare_v concern_v this_o five_o century_n that_o the_o bishop_n ordain_v holy_a prayer_n for_o all_o thing_n necessary_a 742._o necessary_a magdeb._n cent._n â—_o cap_fw-es 7._o pag._n 742._o and_o that_o there_o be_v frequent_a use_n of_o litany_n and_o supplication_n in_o this_o time_n 651._o time_n ibid._n cap._n 6._o pag._n 651._o and_o what_o these_o litany_n be_v du_n plessis_n one_o often_o cite_v by_o my_o adversary_n do_v inform_v we_o the_o form_n and_o manner_n say_v he_o of_o litany_n be_v this_o they_o contrive_v and_o draw_v into_o certain_a article_n the_o public_a necessity_n and_o calamity_n that_o do_v press_v or_o threaten_v they_o unto_o every_o one_o whereof_o as_o it_o be_v utter_v by_o the_o priest_n or_o bishop_n which_o go_v before_o they_o the_o people_n answer_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d lord_n have_v mercy_n on_o we_o or_o lord_n hear_v we_o 55._o we_o mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n lib._n 1._o chap._n 7._o pag._n 54_o &_o 55._o so_o that_o they_o have_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o litany_n not_o invent_v by_o private_a minister_n but_o order_v by_o the_o bishop_n even_o as_o we_o have_v prove_v they_o have_v also_o in_o former_a age_n but_o because_o my_o adversary_n labour_v hard_a to_o find_v out_o some_o passage_n in_o the_o writer_n of_o this_o century_n which_o give_v countenance_n to_o his_o arbitrary_a and_o unprescribed_a way_n i_o will_v consider_v all_o that_o he_o produce_v in_o the_o order_n of_o time_n and_o as_o i_o go_v on_o take_v notice_n of_o such_o other_o testimony_n as_o be_v omit_v by_o he_o and_o do_v assure_v we_o of_o the_o continuance_n of_o liturgy_n in_o this_o century_n also_o 402._o innocent_n l._n ep._n rom._n an._n dom._n 402._o §_o i._o pope_n innocent_a the_o first_o begin_v this_o age_n in_o who_o we_o can_v expect_v much_o evidence_n in_o our_o question_n because_o he_o have_v nothing_o extant_a but_o only_o some_o few_o epistle_n which_o treat_v of_o different_a subject_n yet_o first_o he_o argue_v against_o the_o pelagian_a doctrine_n of_o our_o not_o need_v the_o assistance_n of_o god_n grace_n from_o that_o old_a roman_a form_n take_v out_o of_o the_o psalm_n which_o still_o be_v the_o begin_n of_o their_o mass_n deus_n in_o adjutorium_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o priest_n say_v o_o god_n make_v speed_n to_o save_v we_o o_o lord_n make_v haste_n to_o help_v we_o now_o say_v he_o pelagius_n and_o celestius_fw-la will_v set_v aside_o this_o whole_a response_n out_o of_o the_o psalm_n and_o abdicate_v this_o doctrine_n hope_v to_o persuade_v some_o that_o we_o neither_o want_n nor_o aught_o to_o seek_v the_o help_n of_o god_n whereas_o all_o the_o saint_n bear_v witness_n that_o they_o can_v do_v nothing_o without_o it_o 622._o it_o seposita_fw-la omni_fw-la responsiâ—re_fw-la psalmorum_fw-la aliquid_fw-la abdicatâ_fw-la doctrinâ_fw-la suasuros_fw-la se_fw-la aliquibus_fw-la esse_fw-la confidunt_fw-la nos_fw-la adjutorium_fw-la dei_fw-la nec_fw-la debere_fw-la quaerere_fw-la nec_fw-la egere_fw-la etc._n etc._n innoc._n ep_v 24._o b_o n._n tom._n 1._o par_fw-fr l_o pag._n 622._o where_o we_o see_v he_o argue_v from_o this_o form_n use_v in_o the_o liturgy_n by_o all_o the_o saint_n or_o holy_a man_n against_o the_o false_a doctrine_n of_o these_o heretic_n which_o show_v it_o be_v a_o know_v and_o usual_a response_n in_o that_o age._n the_o same_o author_n though_o he_o be_v rich_a in_o write_v mystery_n in_o a_o letter_n yet_o plain_o enough_o describe_v the_o prayer_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n in_o which_o the_o name_n of_o the_o offerer_n be_v recite_v and_o god_n be_v desire_v to_o accept_v their_o alm_n and_o oblation_n as_o also_o those_o preface_n of_o which_o we_o speak_v before_o 609._o before_o prius_fw-la ergo_fw-la oblationes_fw-la sunt_fw-la commendandae_fw-la ac_fw-la tunc_fw-la eorum_fw-la nomina_fw-la quorum_fw-la sunt_fw-la oblationes_fw-la edicenda_fw-la ut_fw-la inter_fw-la sacra_fw-la mysteria_fw-la nominentur_fw-la non_fw-la inter_fw-la alia_fw-la quae_fw-la ante_fw-la praemittimus_fw-la id._n ep._n 1._o cap._n 2._o ibid._n pag._n 609._o and_o which_o be_v most_o considerable_a in_o the_o preface_n of_o the_o same_o epistle_n to_o decentius_n bishop_n of_o eugubium_n innocent_n declare_v ibid._n declare_v si_fw-mi instituta_fw-la ecclesiastica_fw-la ut_fw-la sunt_fw-la à _fw-la beatis_fw-la apostolis_n tradita_fw-la integra_fw-la vellent_fw-la seruare_fw-la domini_fw-la sacerdotes_fw-la nulla_fw-la diversitas_fw-la nulla_fw-la varietas_fw-la in_fw-la ipsis_fw-la ordinibus_fw-la &_o consecrationibus_fw-la haberetur_fw-la sed_fw-la dum_fw-la unusquisque_fw-la non_fw-la quod_fw-la traditum_fw-la est_fw-la sed_fw-la quod_fw-la sibi_fw-la visum_fw-la fuerit_fw-la hoc_fw-la estimat_fw-la esse_fw-la tenendum_fw-la inde_fw-la diversa_fw-la in_fw-la diversis_fw-la locis_fw-la vel_fw-la ecclesiis_fw-la teneri_fw-la aut_fw-la celebrari_fw-la videntur_fw-la id._n ibid._n that_o if_o those_o ecclesiastical_a institution_n which_o the_o apostle_n deliver_v have_v be_v keep_v entire_a by_o the_o bishop_n we_o shall_v not_o have_v have_v any_o diversity_n or_o variety_n in_o the_o order_n of_o worship_n or_o consecration_n but_o while_o every_o one_o think_v he_o must_v hold_v not_o that_o which_o be_v deliver_v but_o which_o best_o please_v he_o thence_o we_o see_v divers_a way_n of_o celebration_n be_v use_v in_o divers_a church_n now_o from_o hence_o we_o note_v first_o that_o this_o pope_n believe_v there_o be_v one_o way_n of_o worship_n and_o consecration_n that_o be_v one_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n settle_v by_o the_o apostle_n at_o first_o and_o deliver_v to_o all_o the_o church_n they_o plant_v second_o that_o the_o variety_n which_o then_o appear_v not_o in_o the_o same_o church_n but_o in_o divers_a church_n be_v a_o innovation_n proceed_v from_o several_a bishop_n call_v here_o sâ—cerdotes_n who_o forsake_v that_o one_o original_a rule_n and_o follow_v their_o own_o device_n three_o that_o this_o variety_n be_v not_o a_o liberty_n take_v by_o private_a minister_n in_o the_o same_o church_n but_o by_o divers_a bishop_n in_o their_o several_a diocese_n four_o that_o this_o diversity_n as_o innocent_a there_o add_v be_v a_o scandal_n to_o the_o people_n who_o not_o know_v that_o human_a presumption_n have_v corrupt_v the_o ancient_a tradition_n fancy_v either_o there_o be_v no_o good_a
agreement_n among_o the_o church_n or_o that_o the_o apostle_n and_o apostolical_a man_n set_v up_o this_o variety_n five_o for_o remedy_v hereof_o he_o advise_v all_o those_o church_n which_o have_v their_o original_a from_o rome_n to_o follow_v those_o custom_n which_o s._n peter_n have_v deliver_v to_o that_o church_n and_o be_v keep_v there_o ever_o since_o which_o place_n so_o clear_a for_o the_o antiquity_n and_o necessity_n of_o uniformity_n our_o adversary_n cite_v over_o and_o over_o and_o spend_v many_o page_n to_o show_v that_o this_o very_a epistle_n prove_v there_o be_v no_o form_n prescribe_v at_o rome_n in_o those_o day_n 82._o day_n disc_n of_o liturgy_n p._n 40_o 41._o &_o pag._n 78_o 79_o 80_o 81_o 82._o for_o say_v he_o when_o the_o bishop_n of_o eugubium_n inquire_v of_o divers_a particular_n concern_v the_o church-service_n he_o do_v not_o refer_v he_o to_o any_o write_a order_n but_o to_o what_o he_o have_v see_v practise_v at_o rome_n and_o he_o will_v not_o write_v down_o the_o word_n use_v in_o the_o office_n of_o chrism_n call_v the_o word_n of_o consecration_n those_o thing_n which_o he_o may_v not_o publish_v add_v that_o it_o be_v matter_n of_o enquiry_n then_o whether_o the_o kiss_v of_o peace_n shall_v be_v give_v before_o or_o after_o the_o consecration_n and_o whether_o the_o name_n of_o the_o offerer_n shall_v be_v recite_v before_o or_o after_o the_o prayer_n over_o the_o oblation_n conclude_v from_o these_o passage_n that_o there_o can_v be_v then_o not_o settle_a order_n or_o form_n at_o rome_n and_o that_o which_o innocent_n will_v have_v fix_v be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o rubric_n or_o direction_n and_o this_o for_o imitation_n not_o for_o strict_a conformity_n so_o that_o in_o innocent_n time_n every_o one_o in_o italy_n consecrate_a as_o he_o think_v fit_a this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o his_o inference_n in_o answer_n to_o which_o i_o must_v observe_v first_o that_o those_o particular_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o eugubium_n inquire_v about_o and_o for_o which_o innocent_a refer_v he_o to_o what_o he_o have_v see_v use_v at_o rome_n be_v rite_n and_o ceremony_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o several_a matter_n treat_v of_o in_o this_o epistle_n viz._n cap._n 1._o of_o the_o kiss_n of_o peace_n cap._n 2._o of_o recite_v the_o offerer_n name_n cap._n 3._o of_o the_o anoint_v the_o baptise_a cap._n 4._o of_o the_o saturday_n fast_o cap._n 5._o of_o the_o leaven_a bread_n cap._n 6_o 7._o whether_o a_o priest_n may_v lay_v hand_n on_o the_o possess_a and_o the_o penitent_n cap._n 8._o whether_o he_o may_v not_o anoint_v the_o sick_n now_o these_o thing_n be_v all_o external_a rite_n which_o he_o may_v see_v and_o hear_v at_o rome_n and_o so_o commit_v to_o his_o memory_n the_o method_n use_v there_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o refer_v he_o to_o the_o roman_a liturgy_n nor_o do_v it_o follow_v there_o be_v no_o such_o liturgy_n for_o the_o prayer_n themselves_o because_o when_o the_o pope_n be_v ask_v about_o the_o rite_n and_o custom_n of_o rome_n he_o do_v not_o as_o my_o adversary_n say_v refer_v he_o thither_o for_o satisfaction_n in_o these_o matter_n yet_o second_o this_o very_a epistle_n make_v it_o plain_a they_o have_v certain_a form_n at_o rome_n for_o their_o several_a office_n for_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o anoint_v the_o baptise_a he_o say_v verba_fw-la verò_fw-la dicere_fw-la non_fw-la possum_fw-la ne_fw-la magis_fw-la prodere_fw-la videar_fw-la quam_fw-la ad_fw-la consultationem_fw-la respondere_fw-la ibid._n cap._n 3._o i_o can_v tell_v you_o the_o word_n lest_o i_o betray_v the_o church_n under_o pretence_n of_o answer_v your_o question_n and_o so_o about_o the_o form_n use_v in_o the_o communion-office_n he_o thus_o express_v himself_o post_fw-la omne_fw-la quae_fw-la aperire_fw-la non_fw-la debeo_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o kiss_n of_o peace_n come_v after_o those_o thing_n which_o i_o must_v not_o publish_v and_o a_o little_a after_o quae_fw-la scribi_fw-la svi_fw-la non_fw-la erat_fw-la those_o thing_n which_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o i_o to_o write_v down_o ib._n cap._n 8._o all_o which_o place_n necessary_o suppose_v they_o have_v certain_a and_o fix_a word_n which_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v write_v down_o but_o since_o in_o that_o age_n divers_a as_o he_o note_v out_o of_o chamier_n pag._n 41._o marg._n be_v not_o initiate_v some_o be_v then_o pagan_n and_o other_o as_o yet_o but_o catechuman_n innocent_n will_v not_o set_v down_o the_o form_n in_o a_o letter_n which_o may_v be_v intercept_v or_o fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o such_o as_o ought_v not_o to_o know_v these_o sacred_a mystery_n but_o now_o if_o at_o rome_n every_o priest_n have_v pray_v extempore_o and_o not_o only_o differ_v from_o other_o but_o daily_o vary_v from_o himself_o then_o innocent_a can_v not_o have_v discourse_v at_o this_o rate_n but_o must_v have_v say_v as_o for_o the_o word_n i_o can_v write_v they_o down_o not_o because_o it_o be_v unlawful_a but_o because_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o you_o know_v every_o priest_n vary_v they_o daily_o as_o he_o please_v wherefore_o this_o notion_n of_o keep_v the_o word_n secret_a which_o be_v strict_o observe_v in_o that_o age_n prove_v they_o be_v state_v form_n capable_a of_o be_v write_v down_o and_o learned_a by_o unbeliever_n if_o they_o have_v be_v publish_v to_o they_o and_o nothing_o can_v be_v weak_a to_o say_v no_o worse_o then_o to_o argue_v as_o he_o do_v innocent_o will_v not_o write_v the_o form_n in_o a_o letter_n which_o may_v miscarry_v therefore_o they_o be_v not_o write_v down_o in_o book_n close_o keep_v by_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n at_o rome_n three_o for_o his_o objection_n that_o it_o be_v matter_n of_o enquiry_n then_o what_o place_n in_o the_o eucharistical_a office_n shall_v be_v assign_v to_o the_o kiss_n of_o peace_n and_o to_o the_o recital_n of_o the_o offerer_n name_n 78._o name_n disc_n of_o â—it_n pag._n 78._o which_o he_o think_v can_v not_o be_v if_o there_o have_v be_v settle_a form_n at_o rome_n it_o be_v very_o frivolous_a for_o the_o bishop_n of_o eugubium_n do_v inquire_v of_o these_o matter_n because_o he_o know_v there_o be_v a_o certain_a order_n at_o rome_n and_o though_o he_o have_v see_v it_o and_o perhaps_o know_v it_o very_o well_o yet_o his_o neighbour_a bishop_n have_v different_a way_n as_o to_o the_o order_n of_o these_o he_o desire_v to_o have_v it_o under_o the_o pope_n hand_n what_o be_v the_o custom_n at_o rome_n hope_v by_o this_o to_o bring_v his_o neighbour_a bishop_n to_o a_o uniformity_n in_o these_o matter_n for_o eugubium_n be_v a_o small_a bishopric_n under_o the_o immediate_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n as_o he_o be_v a_o metropolitan_a be_v but_o 70_o mile_n distant_a from_o rome_n itself_o and_o he_o have_v no_o power_n over_o his_o equal_n get_v the_o pope_n letter_n under_o who_o jurisdiction_n all_o these_o neighbour_n bishop_n of_o his_o be_v thereby_o to_o unite_v they_o all_o by_o conform_v to_o their_o mother_n church_n which_o as_o innocentius_n affirm_v have_v one_o certain_a form_n in_o these_o office_n receive_v from_o s._n peter_n four_o since_o this_o bishop_n be_v so_o desirous_a to_o settle_v uniformity_n even_o in_o these_o ceremony_n of_o far_o less_o concernment_n we_o may_v reasonable_o believe_v there_o be_v no_o difference_n in_o the_o form_n themselves_o that_o be_v in_o the_o prayer_n use_v in_o all_o divine_a office_n by_o these_o bishop_n who_o live_v so_o near_o to_o rome_n because_o if_o they_o have_v vary_v in_o the_o substantial_a part_n of_o the_o office_n decentius_n must_v have_v complain_v principal_o of_o that_o variety_n and_o innocent_n chief_a labour_n will_v have_v be_v to_o have_v agree_v and_o settle_v that_o matter_n it_o be_v ridiculous_a for_o they_o to_o be_v so_o earnest_a for_o uniformity_n in_o order_n and_o ceremony_n if_o these_o several_a diocese_n have_v differ_v in_o the_o main_a and_o have_v infinite_a variety_n in_o the_o office_n themselves_o so_o that_o both_o innocent_a and_o decentius_n be_v silent_a as_o to_o any_o such_o variety_n give_v we_o reason_n to_o believe_v they_o have_v all_o the_o same_o form_n five_o what_o he_o say_v of_o innocent_n design_n be_v only_o to_o settle_v a_o rubric_n be_v easy_o answer_v for_o the_o difference_n be_v only_o in_o rubric_n which_o my_o adversary_n at_o last_o confess_v when_o he_o say_v this_o epistle_n be_v most_o concern_v about_o riâ—es_n and_o order_n 83._o order_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 83._o he_o may_v have_v say_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o several_a chapter_n before_o only_o concern_v about_o rite_n and_o order_n the_o preface_n alone_o except_v for_o there_o be_v not_o one_o answer_n nor_o question_n that_o suppose_v any_o difference_n in_o the_o word_n or_o form_n of_o these_o office_n therefore_o it_o be_v
enough_o for_o innocent_a to_o settle_v that_o wherein_o the_o only_a difference_n lay_v which_o be_v variety_n of_o rite_n not_o of_o prayer_n six_o he_o add_v that_o innocent_a settle_v this_o rubric_n rather_o for_o imitation_n than_o strict_a conformity_n 80._o conformity_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 80._o i_o answer_v this_o be_v not_o settle_v any_o thing_n at_o all_o for_o where_o every_o priest_n be_v arbitrary_a nothing_o be_v fix_v but_o innocent_a when_o he_o have_v declare_v the_o custom_n of_o rome_n express_o require_v of_o this_o bishop_n first_o to_o take_v care_n that_o his_o own_o diocese_n and_o minister_a clergy_n be_v well_o instruct_v in_o it_o and_o than_o that_o he_o shall_v give_v a_o form_n to_o other_o bishop_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o imitate_v or_o follow_v fin_fw-fr follow_v ut_fw-la tuam_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la &_o clericos_fw-la nostros_fw-la qui_fw-la sub_fw-la tuo_fw-la pontificio_fw-la divinis_fw-la famulantur_fw-la officiis_fw-la bene_fw-la instituas_fw-la &_o aliis_fw-la formam_fw-la tribuas_fw-la quam_fw-la debeant_fw-la imitari_fw-la innoc._n ep._n 1._o vers_fw-la fin_fw-fr where_o we_o see_v he_o require_v he_o shall_v careful_o instruct_v his_o own_o clergy_n in_o order_n to_o their_o strict_a conformity_n no_o doubt_n for_o otherwise_o to_o what_o end_n do_v he_o teach_v they_o these_o rule_n and_o then_o he_o do_v expect_v he_o shall_v give_v this_o form_n to_o other_o that_o be_v to_o his_o neighbour_n bishop_n and_o affirm_v it_o be_v their_o duty_n to_o observe_v it_o for_o since_o he_o be_v speak_v of_o act_n and_o ceremony_n there_o be_v no_o way_n to_o imitate_v they_o but_o by_o do_v they_o there_o be_v no_o medium_fw-la between_o strict_a conformity_n and_o total_a nonconformity_n in_o these_o case_n so_o that_o his_o distinction_n between_o imitation_n and_o strict_a conformity_n be_v nothing_o but_o word_n without_o sense_n i_o conclude_v this_o passage_n with_o my_o adversary_n censure_v of_o pope_n innocent_a out_o of_o erasmus_n 82._o erasmus_n disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 81._o &_o 82._o as_o if_o he_o be_v fierce_a in_o his_o nature_n and_o no_o good_a orator_n and_o shall_v note_v that_o erasmus_n do_v not_o censure_v he_o for_o press_v a_o uniformity_n nor_o do_v he_o give_v any_o ill_a character_n of_o he_o for_o this_o epistle_n but_o for_o other_o which_o he_o write_v in_o the_o pelagian_a controversy_n 111._o controversy_n vid._n aug._n ep_v 91._o &_o ep_v 96._o cum_fw-la notis_fw-la erasm_n &_o coci_n censura_fw-la p._n 111._o and_o what_o erasmus_n say_v of_o two_o other_o epistle_n if_o it_o be_v never_o so_o true_a can_v prove_v that_o in_o this_o epistle_n wherein_o he_o write_v of_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o own_o church_n he_o be_v not_o a_o good_a evidence_n for_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o if_o that_o be_v grant_v than_o we_o have_v here_o this_o pope_n testimony_n that_o the_o metropolis_n of_o rome_n have_v certain_a form_n of_o word_n for_o their_o several_a office_n and_o one_o way_n and_o method_n both_o in_o their_o service_n and_o rite_n and_o that_o all_o church_n under_o her_o immediate_a jurisdiction_n aught_o to_o be_v uniform_a even_o in_o their_o ceremony_n by_o conform_v to_o their_o mother_n church_n which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v how_o false_o my_o adversary_n affirm_v that_o in_o italy_n in_o innoconts_n time_n every_o one_o consecrate_a as_o he_o though_o fit_a for_o the_o question_n be_v not_o about_o all_o italy_n but_o only_o about_o eugubium_n and_o the_o neighbour_a diocese_n not_o about_o private_a minister_n but_o bishop_n not_o about_o the_o word_n or_o form_n of_o consecrate_v etc._n etc._n but_o about_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o other_o office_n yet_o even_o in_o these_o he_o labour_v to_o settle_v a_o uniformity_n and_o give_v sufficient_a indication_n not_o only_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v but_o then_o have_v one_o prescribe_v liturgy_n for_o the_o office_n themselves_o differ_v only_o in_o some_o rubric_n §_o 2._o prudentius_n the_o famous_a christian_a poet_n 405._o aurelius_n prudentius_n ann._n dom._n 405._o be_v but_o once_o cite_v by_o my_o adversary_n who_o speak_v of_o his_o cathemerinon_n that_o be_v hymn_n or_o form_n of_o praise_n and_o prayer_n suit_v to_o the_o several_a hour_n of_o the_o day_n and_o night_n wherein_o the_o christian_n then_o solemn_o worship_v god_n and_o he_o may_v have_v note_v of_o many_o of_o they_o what_o he_o say_v of_o one_o that_o they_o be_v afterward_o make_v use_n of_o as_o church_n hymn_n 161._o hymn_n disc_n of_o lit._n mark_fw-mi p._n 161._o now_o that_o which_o i_o shall_v observe_v from_o hence_o be_v this_o that_o these_o hymn_n consist_v of_o petition_n and_o prayer_n as_o well_o as_o praise_n and_o be_v draw_v up_o in_o the_o plural_a number_n suitable_a to_o their_o intend_a use_n for_o a_o public_a assembly_n to_o which_o soon_o after_o they_o be_v apply_v but_o if_o prudentius_n have_v be_v of_o my_o adversary_n mind_n and_o think_v form_n prescribe_v be_v unlawful_a it_o have_v be_v ridiculous_a in_o he_o to_o draw_v up_o and_o sinful_a for_o the_o christian_n in_o public_a to_o use_v these_o write_a form_n of_o praise_n and_o prayer_n again_o if_o the_o gift_n of_o extempore_o make_v prayer_n and_o praise_n for_o the_o several_a hour_n of_o devotion_n have_v then_o remain_v in_o the_o church_n it_o have_v be_v not_o only_o lose_v labour_n but_o a_o very_a bold_a thing_n for_o prudentius_n to_o compose_v form_n and_o if_o that_o age_n as_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v be_v utter_a stranger_n to_o prescribe_a form_n doubtless_o prudentius_n have_v not_o answer_v his_o name_n rash_o to_o undertake_v so_o novel_a and_o dare_a a_o thing_n without_o make_v any_o apology_n we_o conclude_v therefore_o that_o form_n even_o in_o these_o very_a hour_n of_o prayer_n be_v customary_a and_o use_v in_o his_o time_n i_o can_v also_o here_o particular_o show_v that_o this_o divine_a poet_n frequent_o allude_v to_o divers_a passage_n in_o the_o great_a office_n and_o liturgy_n then_o in_o use_n viz._n the_o amen_o haleluia_o the_o trisagion_n which_o he_o call_v the_o hymn_n sing_v by_o cherubin_n and_o seraphin_n etc._n etc._n but_o since_o poetical_a strain_n be_v not_o so_o solid_a proof_n in_o our_o case_n i_o will_v only_o mention_v one_o place_n 228._o place_n si_fw-mi quid_fw-la trecenti_fw-la bis_fw-la novenis_fw-la additis_fw-la possint_fw-la figurâ_fw-la noverimus_fw-la mysticâ_fw-la mox_fw-la ipse_fw-la christus_fw-la qui_fw-la sacerdos_fw-la verus_fw-la est_fw-la parent_n natus_fw-la alto_fw-mi &_o ineffabili_fw-la cibum_fw-la beatis_fw-la offerens_fw-la victoribus_fw-la parvam_fw-la pudici_fw-la cordis_fw-la intrabit_fw-la casam_fw-la prud._n praef_n ad_fw-la psycomad_n pag._n 228._o where_o in_o a_o mysterious_a way_n he_o intimate_v the_o repeat_n of_o the_o nicene_n creed_n immediate_o before_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n compare_v the_o 318_o father_n who_o compose_v this_o creed_n to_o abraham_n 318_o servant_n with_o who_o he_o meet_v melchisedec_n and_o the_o sacramental_a element_n to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o abraham_n then_o receive_v from_o that_o high_a priest_n and_o ant._n nebrissensis_n have_v show_v that_o this_o passage_n be_v not_o any_o otherwise_o intelligible_a than_o by_o thus_o expound_v it_o not._n in_o prudent_a pag._n 118._o which_o imply_v they_o use_v then_o as_o we_o do_v now_o to_o repeat_v the_o nicene_n creed_n in_o the_o communion_n office_n §_o 3._o my_o antagonist_n have_v diligent_o read_v isidore_n of_o pelusium_n 412._o isidor_n peleusiota_n ann._n dom._n 412._o as_o appear_v by_o his_o cite_v he_o for_o golden_a sentence_n p._n sentence_n disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 2._o &_o title_n p._n and_o also_o by_o his_o weed_n this_o author_n for_o all_o the_o hard_a thing_n he_o say_v of_o some_o bad_a bishop_n in_o that_o time_n 195._o time_n ibid._n p._n 182_o 185._o etc._n etc._n ad_fw-la pag._n 195._o and_o malicious_o apply_v it_o as_o the_o character_n of_o the_o whole_a order_n in_o this_o age_n which_o i_o shall_v confute_v hereafter_o and_o now_o only_o observe_v that_o since_o he_o disparage_v liturgy_n by_o their_o beginning_n as_o he_o pretend_v in_o so_o bad_a and_o corrupt_a a_o time_n as_o he_o make_v this_o to_o be_v it_o must_v follow_v that_o he_o believe_v liturgy_n be_v as_o old_a as_o isidore_n time_n or_o else_o his_o allegation_n must_v be_v not_o only_o spiteful_a but_o impertinent_a and_o for_o his_o baffle_a argument_n from_o isidore_n conceal_v the_o word_n of_o the_o mystery_n and_o appeal_n to_o the_o faithful_a as_o be_v acquaint_v with_o they_o 34._o they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d isid_n lib._n 4._o ep_n 162._o &_o lib._n eod_a ep_v 40._o cite_v under_o synesius_n name_n disc_n of_o l._n p._n 34._o this_o plain_o prove_v they_o do_v not_o officiate_v then_o extempore_o but_o in_o plain_a word_n constant_o use_v and_o well_o know_v to_o the_o faithful_a who_o daily_o hear_v
they_o repeat_v again_o he_o cite_v this_o father_n to_o prove_v that_o those_o who_o be_v baptise_a be_v teach_v the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n 2._o prayer_n isid_n lib_n 4._o ep_n 24._o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 2._o which_o show_v that_o form_n be_v not_o hold_v unlawful_a in_o that_o age._n but_o if_o my_o adversary_n have_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o keep_v back_o all_o that_o make_v for_o liturgy_n it_o be_v not_o easy_a to_o be_v imagine_v why_o he_o shall_v never_o mention_v that_o famous_a epistle_n which_o isidore_n write_v on_o purpose_n to_o expound_v that_o old_a piece_n of_o liturgy_n pronounce_v by_o the_o bishop_n in_o the_o public_a form_n as_o we_o see_v in_o the_o constitution_n s._n chrysostom_n and_o other_o that_o be_v peace_n be_v with_o you_o unto_o which_o as_o isidore_n tell_v we_o the_o people_n answer_v and_o with_o thy_o spirit_n 122._o spirit_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d isid_n lib._n 1._o ep_v 122._o this_o form_n so_o well_o explain_v by_o this_o father_n give_v we_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o liturgy_n wherein_o this_o know_a form_n be_v find_v be_v use_v in_o his_o time_n and_o that_o when_o he_o advise_v a_o clergyman_n not_o to_o abuse_v the_o holy_a liturgy_n 313._o liturgy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d id._n lib._n 1._o ep_v 313._o he_o mean_v that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o profane_v and_o desecrate_v the_o sacred_a form_n by_o a_o most_o unholy_a life_n and_o conversation_n especial_o since_o he_o be_v not_o only_o a_o scholar_n of_o s._n chrysostoms_n who_o make_v a_o liturgy_n but_o also_o tell_v we_o 90._o we_o id._n lib._n 1._o ep_v 90._o that_o the_o woman_n in_o his_o time_n sing_v their_o part_n of_o the_o church_n service_n and_o when_o they_o be_v deserve_o excommunicate_a they_o be_v not_o all_o wed_v this_o great_a privilege_n which_o sufficient_o show_v there_o be_v form_n prescribe_v in_o his_o day_n wherein_o all_o the_o people_n have_v their_o share_n §_o 4._o his_o contemporary_a be_v the_o learned_a synesius_n 412._o synesius_n an._n dom._n 412._o who_o live_v also_o in_o the_o same_o country_n he_o be_v breed_v among_o the_o gentile_a philosopher_n and_o not_o convert_v till_o he_o be_v come_v to_o be_v of_o a_o good_a age_n so_o that_o he_o have_v learn_v before_o he_o become_v a_o christian_a what_o silence_n and_o secrecy_n be_v due_a to_o mystery_n and_o therefore_o he_o furnish_v my_o adversary_n with_o divers_a passage_n concern_v the_o heathen_n care_v to_o conceal_v they_o 34._o they_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 34._o but_o since_o he_o have_v own_v the_o pagan_n write_v their_o mystery_n down_o he_o must_v not_o conclude_v that_o the_o christian_n have_v no_o write_a prayer_n in_o this_o age_n wherein_o they_o call_v they_o mystery_n for_o though_o they_o be_v conceal_v from_o the_o infidel_n and_o uninitiate_v they_o be_v daily_o use_v among_o the_o faithful_a and_o that_o they_o be_v form_n prescribe_v have_v be_v full_o prove_v however_o though_o we_o can_v expect_v that_o synesius_n shall_v write_v down_o the_o sacred_a word_n in_o his_o book_n or_o epistle_n which_o may_v fall_v into_o common_a or_o profane_a hand_n yet_o there_o be_v intimation_n in_o he_o that_o there_o be_v form_n of_o prayer_n in_o his_o time_n and_o long_o before_o for_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n he_o say_v the_o sacred_a prayer_n of_o our_o forefather_n in_o the_o holy_a mystery_n do_v cry_n unto_o that_o god_n who_o be_v above_o all_o not_o so_o much_o set_v forth_o his_o power_n as_o reverence_v his_o providence_n 9_o providence_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n synes_o de_fw-fr regno_fw-la pag._n 9_o now_o these_o sacred_a prayer_n can_v not_o be_v extempore_o since_o they_o be_v deliver_v down_o to_o they_o by_o their_o forefather_n therefore_o they_o must_v be_v ancient_a form_n extempore_o devotion_n be_v proper_o our_o own_o prayer_n but_o the_o prayer_n of_o our_o father_n be_v form_n receive_v from_o the_o age_n before_o we_o beside_o we_o may_v note_v that_o he_o describe_v the_o service_n in_o which_o these_o prayer_n be_v use_v by_o this_o phrase_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o elsewhere_o he_o style_v it_o the_o hide_a mystery_n 194._o mystery_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d synes_n ep._n 57_o pag._n 194._o and_o nicephorus_n his_o scholiast_n explain_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v such_o thing_n as_o be_v mystical_o deliver_v both_o as_o to_o the_o word_n and_o action_n 401._o action_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nâ—ceph_n scholia_fw-la id_fw-la syne_n p._n 401._o that_o be_v in_o a_o form_n of_o word_n and_o a_o order_n of_o ceremony_n which_o be_v the_o two_o essential_a part_n of_o a_o liturgy_n which_o name_n also_o we_o have_v in_o synesius_n where_o he_o be_v recite_v the_o injury_n do_v to_o he_o by_o andronicus_n for_o he_o say_v the_o devil_n endeavour_v by_o this_o man_n mean_n to_o make_v he_o fly_v from_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o altar_n 193._o altar_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ep._n 67._o p._n 193._o that_o be_v as_o he_o explain_v himself_o afterward_o to_o make_v he_o omit_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o give_v over_o recite_v the_o public_a office_n which_o be_v then_o perform_v by_o a_o liturgy_n in_o all_o regular_a church_n and_o though_o he_o be_v very_o nice_a of_o write_v down_o any_o of_o the_o form_n in_o his_o common_a write_n yet_o he_o give_v we_o either_o the_o substance_n or_o the_o word_n of_o one_o of_o his_o prayer_n which_o he_o use_v not_o only_o in_o private_a but_o in_o the_o public_a office_n viz._n that_o justice_n may_v overcome_v injustice_n and_o that_o the_o city_n may_v he_o purge_v from_o all_o wickedness_n 258._o wickedness_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d id._n ep._n 121._o p._n 258._o which_o passage_n probable_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o liturgy_n then_o use_v in_o his_o country_n there_o be_v something_o very_o like_o it_o in_o other_o ancient_a liturgy_n which_o be_v use_v elsewhere_o in_o that_o age._n however_o our_o adversary_n who_o cite_v synesius_n so_o often_o and_o to_o no_o purpose_n about_o mystery_n can_v not_o or_o will_v not_o see_v any_o of_o these_o place_n which_o show_v there_o be_v ancient_a and_o prescribe_a form_n in_o his_o day_n 423._o celestinus_fw-la ep._n rom._n a.d._n 423._o §_o 5._o pope_n celestine_n as_o be_v affirm_v by_o many_o author_n order_v the_o psalm_n to_o be_v sing_v in_o the_o communion_n office_n by_o the_o whole_a congregation_n in_o the_o way_n of_o antiphone_fw-la 502._o antiphone_fw-la vita_fw-la celestina_n ap_fw-mi bin._n tom._n 1._o par_fw-fr 1._o pag_n 732._o bena._n rerum_fw-la liturg._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 3._o p_o 502._o that_o be_v as_o isidore_z expound_v it_o with_o reciprocal_a voice_n each_o side_n of_o the_o choir_n alternate_o answer_v the_o other_o 19_o other_o isâ—â—â—r_n orig._n lib._n 6._o cap._n 19_o and_o platina_n add_v that_o he_o put_v some_o particular_n into_o the_o office_n then_o in_o use_n 61._o use_n platin_n vita_fw-la celestina_n pag._n 61._o which_o show_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v accustom_v to_o form_n in_o his_o day_n yet_o my_o contentious_a adversary_n twice_o produce_v this_o pope_n testimony_n to_o show_v that_o in_o his_o time_n at_o rome_n there_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o order_n and_o uniformity_n as_o to_o the_o person_n and_o thing_n pray_v for_o but_o that_o they_o do_v not_o pray_v for_o they_o in_o the_o same_o word_n 29._o word_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag_n 6._o &_o p_o 29._o and_o he_o cite_v the_o same_o place_n again_o to_o prove_v that_o form_n can_v be_v justify_v from_o that_o passage_n 138._o passage_n ibid._n p._n 138._o but_o to_o manifest_v his_o mistake_n i_o will_v first_o transcribe_v and_o then_o explain_v these_o word_n of_o celestine_n from_o whence_o he_o make_v this_o false_a conclusion_n the_o word_n be_v these_o let_v we_o look_v upon_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o priest_n prayer_n which_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n be_v uniform_o celebrate_v in_o all_o the_o world_n and_o in_o every_o orthodox_n church_n that_o so_o the_o rule_n for_o pray_v may_v fix_v the_o rule_n of_o believe_v for_o when_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o faithful_a perform_v their_o enjoin_v embassy_n they_o plead_v with_o the_o divine_a mercy_n for_o all_o mankind_n the_o whole_a church_n pray_v with_o they_o they_o entreat_v and_o pray_v that_o faith_n may_v be_v grant_v to_o unbeliever_n that_o idolater_n may_v be_v deliver_v from_o their_o impious_a error_n that_o the_o light_n of_o truth_n may_v appear_v to_o the_o jew_n by_o the_o remove_n of_o the_o veil_n from_o their_o heart_n that_o heretic_n may_v repent_v and_o receive_v the_o catholic_a faith_n that_o schismatic_n may_v be_v revive_v by_o the_o spirit_n
to_o say_v amen_o when_o they_o receive_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n 7._o eucharist_n prosp_n de_fw-fr promise_v &_o praed_fw-we par_fw-fr 1._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 7._o so_o that_o my_o adversary_n have_v no_o reason_n to_o cite_v he_o as_o a_o evidence_n that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o but_o a_o mere_a order_n of_o thing_n in_o his_o time_n 6._o time_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 6._o since_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o such_o a_o order_n can_v have_v be_v uniform_o and_o unanimous_o observe_v by_o all_o for_o this_o liberty_n of_o vary_a expression_n will_v soon_o have_v blunder_v that_o order_n and_o make_v strange_a difference_n in_o the_o subject_a matter_n as_o well_o as_o the_o method_n of_o these_o prayer_n 430._o johan_n cassianus_n eod_a anno_fw-la viz._n 430._o §_o 7._o the_o contemporary_a and_o antagonist_n of_o prosper_n be_v john_n cassian_n who_o have_v be_v educate_v under_o s._n chrysostom_n the_o author_n of_o a_o liturgy_n and_o be_v come_v to_o live_v in_o one_o of_o the_o gallican_n monastery_n where_o he_o recommend_v divers_a of_o the_o eastern_a opinion_n and_o practice_n his_o write_n indeed_o be_v about_o the_o private_a devotion_n of_o monk_n in_o their_o cell_n and_o oratory_n and_o therefore_o he_o have_v no_o occasion_n to_o describe_v the_o form_n then_o use_v in_o cathedral_n or_o other_o church_n supply_v by_o the_o secular_a clergy_n yet_o he_o plain_o imply_v that_o the_o public_a worship_n be_v perform_v by_o prescribe_a form_n and_o express_o affirm_v that_o the_o monk_n use_v such_o in_o their_o oratory_n hence_o he_o call_v our_o father_n the_o form_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n 18._o prayer_n jo._n cassian_n collat_n 9_o cap._n 18._o and_o that_o model_n and_o form_n which_o be_v make_v by_o the_o judge_n who_o we_o be_v to_o entreat_v 24._o entreat_v ibid._n cap._n 24._o he_o also_o from_o those_o word_n our_o daily_a bread_n note_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o use_v this_o prayer_n every_o day_n 21._o day_n ibid._n cap._n 21._o yea_o he_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o word_n of_o it_o be_v daily_o sing_v in_o the_o church_n by_o all_o the_o people_n at_o which_o time_n some_o person_n who_o be_v not_o in_o charity_n wicked_o leave_v out_o that_o part_n of_o it_o as_o we_o forgive_v they_o that_o trespass_n against_o we_o 22._o we_o nonnulli_fw-la cum_fw-la in_o ecclest_fw-la hâ—c_fw-la oratio_fw-la ab_fw-la universà _fw-la plebo_fw-la concinitur_fw-la hunc_fw-la locum_fw-la tacui_fw-la praetermittunt_fw-la ibid._n cap._n 22._o he_o mention_n also_o that_o litany_n for_o the_o catechuman_n which_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v say_v by_o a_o deacon_n the_o form_n of_o which_o we_o have_v set_v down_o before_o out_o of_o his_o master_n s._n chrysostom_n 15._o chrysostom_n id_fw-la de_fw-la spirit_n cenod_n lib._n xi_o cap._n 15._o he_o say_v that_o the_o people_n sing_v the_o gloria_fw-la patri_fw-la aloud_o in_o france_n after_o the_o psalm_n and_o in_o the_o east_n after_o the_o antiphon_n 9_o antiphon_n id._n lib._n 2._o the_o canon_n not_o modo_fw-la cap._n 9_o and_o describe_v one_o of_o his_o monk_n in_o a_o journey_n go_v into_o a_o country_n church_n and_o celebrate_v the_o evening-office_n with_o the_o accustom_a psalm_n 16._o psalm_n id._n collat._n 8._o cap._n 16._o as_o for_o the_o monk_n devotion_n in_o their_o monastery_n it_o be_v very_o plain_a from_o he_o that_o they_o have_v prescribe_v form_n for_o every_o hour_n of_o the_o day_n and_o night_n in_o which_o they_o meet_v to_o pray_v which_o form_n cassian_n call_v the_o office_n of_o the_o canonical_a prayer_n 12._o prayer_n id._n the_o candiurn_n oration_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 12._o and_o the_o canonical_a mass_n 3._o mass_n ibid._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 3._o which_o word_n missa_fw-la do_v not_o signify_v in_o he_o as_o it_o do_v now_o at_o rome_n the_o communion-office_n but_o any_o prescribe_a service_n consist_v of_o a_o certain_a number_n of_o psalm_n with_o prayer_n intermix_v after_o the_o recital_n of_o which_o they_o be_v dismiss_v thus_o he_o relate_v how_o the_o egyptian_a monk_n by_o ancient_a tradition_n repeat_v at_o their_o hour_n of_o prayer_n twelve_o psalm_n distinguish_v by_o a_o collect_v place_v and_o use_v between_o each_o psalm_n 5._o psalm_n id._n the_o candiurn_n orat._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 5._o and_o for_o the_o psalm_n they_o sing_v they_o by_o way_n of_o antiphon_n put_v a_o melodious_a tune_n to_o they_o 2._o they_o id._n ib._n cap._n 2._o like_o our_o cathedral-way_n in_o france_n they_o only_o sing_v three_o psalm_n at_o the_o morning-hour_n for_o prayer_n 4._o prayer_n id._n ib._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 4._o and_o answer_v haleluia_o at_o no_o other_o psalm_n but_o those_o which_o begin_v with_o haleluia_o 11._o haleluia_o ibid._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 11._o but_o so_o little_a do_v they_o affect_v variety_n that_o they_o sing_v the_o same_o psalm_n at_o the_o same_o hour_n of_o prayer_n viz._n o_o god_n thou_o be_v my_o god_n early_o will_v i_o seek_v thou_o with_o some_o other_o 3._o other_o ibid._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 3._o and_o there_o be_v not_o only_o certain_a psalm_n appoint_v for_o the_o several_a hour_n in_o all_o church_n 6._o church_n ibid._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 6._o but_o the_o form_n of_o prayer_n both_o for_o morning_n and_o night_n be_v the_o very_a same_o ibid._n same_o sed_fw-la eodem_fw-la ordine_fw-la missam_fw-la quo_fw-la prius_fw-la in_o nocturnis_fw-la conventibus_fw-la celebratam_fw-la id._n ibid._n except_v only_o some_o which_o be_v appropriate_a to_o the_o season_n but_o neither_o in_o they_o nor_o any_o other_o of_o these_o monastic_a prayer_n do_v these_o holy_a monk_n pretend_v to_o exercise_v any_o gift_n of_o prayer_n to_o show_v how_o long_o they_o can_v hold_v out_o in_o one_o long-winded_a address_n to_o god_n no_o he_o say_v they_o utter_o dislike_v such_o long_a prayer_n and_o think_v the_o short_a prayer_n which_o they_o frequent_o intermix_v with_o their_o psalm_n be_v far_o more_o profitable_a 10._o profitable_a utiliùs_fw-la censent_fw-la breves_fw-la quidem_fw-la orationes_fw-la &_o creberrimas_fw-la fieri_fw-la id._n ibid._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 10._o which_o be_v not_o only_o like_o the_o short_a collect_v in_o our_o liturgy_n but_o in_o cassian_n time_n bear_v that_o name_n because_o in_o they_o the_o minister_n collect_v that_o which_o be_v sit_v for_o the_o congregation_n to_o desire_v into_o one_o of_o these_o brief_a form_n which_o they_o all_o say_v together_o with_o he_o and_o none_o be_v allow_v then_o to_o be_v put_v up_o any_o private_a prayer_n 8._o prayer_n id_fw-la ib._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 8._o final_o the_o ancient_a father_n who_o he_o so_o much_o admire_v be_v such_o lover_n of_o holy_a form_n that_o when_o they_o direct_v a_o monk_n how_o to_o pray_v always_o they_o order_v he_o to_o use_v this_o form_n o_o god_n make_v speed_n to_o save_v we_o o_o lord_n make_v haste_n to_o help_v we_o 848._o we_o id._n collat._n 10_o cap._n 10._o p._n 848._o which_o be_v then_o and_o be_v still_o the_o preface_n to_o the_o western_a office_n for_o public_a assembly_n it_o will_v be_v too_o tedious_a to_o remark_n upon_o all_o these_o instance_n which_o be_v so_o plain_a proof_n of_o the_o use_n of_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n in_o the_o service_n of_o god_n both_o in_o and_o long_a before_o cassian_n time_n that_o my_o adversary_n in_o his_o very_a diligent_a search_n of_o antiquity_n foresee_v he_o can_v no_o way_n evade_v they_o think_v it_o his_o safe_a way_n to_o overlook_v they_o and_o therefore_o he_o scarce_o ever_o cite_v this_o author_n 431._o council_n 3._o oec_fw-la ephesinum_n an._n dom._n 431._o §_o 8._o in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o three_o general_n council_n at_o ephesus_n we_o have_v also_o many_o evidence_n of_o liturgick_a form_n both_o of_o praise_n and_o prayer_n for_o in_o they_o we_o read_v that_o when_o the_o messenger_n from_o the_o orthodox_n father_n there_o arrive_v at_o constantinople_n with_o their_o letter_n to_o the_o emperor_n the_o monk_n go_v with_o he_o in_o a_o body_n to_o the_o palace_n sing_v of_o antiphones_n 289._o antiphones_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o â—â—sâ—râ—_n constaâ—_fw-la bin._n tom._n l._n par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 289._o which_o those_o who_o stay_v at_o the_o gate_n continue_v to_o sing_v till_o the_o rest_n come_v out_o with_o the_o emperor_n answer_n and_o then_o all_o go_v in_o procession_n to_o the_o church_n of_o s._n mochus_n and_o sing_v the_o last_o psalm_n 290._o psalm_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n pag._n 290._o by_o which_o we_o see_v they_o be_v so_o constant_o use_v to_o praise_n god_n by_o form_n of_o antiphones_n and_o psalm_n that_o even_o in_o the_o street_n they_o can_v perform_v this_o office_n and_o the_o very_a people_n by_o long_a custom_n can_v also_o sing_v their_o part_n with_o they_o in_o the_o same_o place_n it_o be_v record_v of_o one_o eminent_a monk_n name_v dalmatius_n
the_o same_o office_n together_o and_o when_o all_o order_n and_o degree_n of_o both_o sex_n unite_v their_o affection_n for_o the_o same_o end_n 240._o end_n id._n serm._n 3_o 〈◊〉_d sept._n 〈◊〉_d pag_n 240._o these_o must_v be_v prayer_n make_v â—â—_o such_o form_n as_o make_v up_o one_o office_n wherein_o all_o the_o people_n can_v bear_v a_o part_n and_o all_o join_v in_o the_o response_n etc._n etc._n and_o these_o form_n thus_o unanimous_o recite_v he_o think_v must_v needs_o be_v very_o prevalent_a with_o almighty_a god_n at_o the_o same_o time_n live_v abbot_n nilus_n 440._o nilus_n abbess_n a_o dom._n 440._o who_o call_v the_o public_a prayer_n the_o fix_a law_n of_o the_o church_n 100l_n church_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nâ—â—â—â—â—aenes_n â—â—â—aenes_z 100l_n so_o that_o in_o his_o day_n doubtless_o they_o be_v not_o leave_v arbitrary_a to_o the_o fancy_n of_o every_o man_n who_o be_v to_o officiate_v he_o will_v have_v his_o monk_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n but_o if_o there_o be_v not_o any_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o allow_v they_o to_o depart_v after_o the_o sing_n of_o the_o epistle_n and_o gospel_n 1172._o gospel_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n 105._o bibl._n patr._n edit_n paris_n tom._n 2._o p._n 1172._o which_o show_v they_o use_v at_o that_o time_n to_o sing_v those_o portion_n of_o scripture_n in_o the_o communion-office_n and_o imply_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o that_o service_n be_v agreeable_a to_o our_o form_n in_o other_o thing_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o epistle_n and_o gospel_n but_o these_o passage_n fall_v not_o under_o my_o adversary_n observation_n §_o 10._o 440._o socrates_n sozomenus_n theodoritus_n histor_n encle_n cire_n ann._n 440._o the_o church_n historian_n who_o write_v after_o eusebius_n within_o little_a more_o than_o one_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o settle_n of_o christianity_n viz._n socrates_n sozomen_n and_o theodoret_n be_v next_o to_o be_v consider_v and_o in_o they_o we_o find_v divers_a passage_n to_o confirm_v we_o that_o prescribe_v form_n be_v use_v both_o in_o and_o long_o before_o their_o time_n and_o this_o we_o shall_v make_v out_o by_o some_o instance_n both_o as_o to_o praise_n and_o prayer_n content_v ourselves_o of_o many_o to_o select_v only_o a_o few_o testimony_n and_o first_o no_o sort_n of_o prayer_n be_v more_o ancient_a nor_o more_o certain_o a_o form_n than_o the_o litany_n yet_o of_o this_o we_o have_v express_v testimony_n in_o socrates_n who_o relate_v the_o story_n of_o that_o great_a storm_n which_o happen_v at_o constantinople_n when_o theodosius_n the_o young_a and_o the_o people_n be_v behold_v the_o sport_n of_o the_o hippodrome_n say_v that_o the_o emperor_n command_v the_o people_n to_o give_v over_o their_o sport_n and_o to_o join_v all_o of_o they_o in_o one_o common_a litany_n to_o god_n add_v that_o they_o obey_v he_o and_o all_o of_o they_o with_o great_a alacrity_n say_v the_o litany_n and_o with_o agree_v voice_n send_v up_o hymn_n to_o god_n so_o that_o the_o whole_a city_n be_v but_o as_o one_o church_n and_o the_o emperor_n begin_v the_o hymn_n himself_o after_o which_o devout_a recital_n of_o these_o office_n the_o storm_n cease_v 749._o cease_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pp._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d socrat._v lib._n 7._o cap._n 22._o pag._n 749._o where_o we_o see_v the_o litany_n and_o hymn_n be_v such_o know_a form_n that_o all_o the_o people_n on_o a_o sudden_a can_v say_v and_o sing_v their_o part_n of_o they_o which_o can_v be_v no_o wonder_n because_o we_o have_v show_v before_o that_o in_o the_o elder_a theodosius_n his_o time_n it_o be_v usual_a to_o repeat_v the_o litany_n in_o procession_n at_o constantinople_n in_o time_n of_o common_a danger_n yea_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o litany_n be_v mention_v by_o eusebius_n as_o use_v in_o constantine_n time_n for_o he_o say_v the_o bishop_n at_o jerusalem_n offer_v up_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d supplicatory_a prayer_n for_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n for_o the_o church_n of_o god_n for_o the_o emperor_n himself_o and_o for_o his_o child_n belove_v of_o god_n 405._o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n vit_fw-mi constant_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 45._o p._n 405._o which_o be_v almost_o the_o very_a word_n of_o those_o ancient_a litanick_n form_n yet_o extant_a in_o the_o constitution_n and_o allude_v to_o by_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n although_o eusebius_n here_o rather_o describe_v than_o cite_v these_o ancient_a form_n theodoret_n speak_v of_o the_o same_o emperor_n say_v constantine_n prepare_v a_o chapel_n in_o his_o camp_n where_o they_o may_v sing_v hymn_n to_o god_n and_o pray_v and_o receive_v the_o mystery_n for_o there_o be_v priest_n and_o deacon_n follow_v the_o army_n who_o according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n perform_v the_o order_n for_o these_o thing_n 205._o thing_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d theod._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 8._o p._n 205._o in_o which_o passage_n we_o have_v express_v mention_n of_o a_o order_n for_o hymn_n for_o prayer_n and_o for_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v settle_v by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o amount_n to_o no_o less_o than_o a_o common_a prayer_n enjoin_v by_o law_n for_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d constitution_n or_o order_n no_o doubt_n contain_v those_o prescribe_a prayer_n which_o socrates_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 15._o 〈◊〉_d socrat._v lib._n 5._o cap._n 15._o that_o be_v prescribe_a form_n of_o prayer_n which_o we_o may_v learn_v from_o sozomen_n also_o who_o speak_v of_o nectarius_n that_o from_o a_o layman_n be_v sudden_o advance_v to_o be_v bishop_n of_o constantinople_n say_v he_o be_v send_v to_o ciriacus_n a_o ancient_a bishop_n of_o adana_n that_o he_o may_v learn_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o order_n of_o officiate_a use_v by_o the_o bishop_n which_o plain_o signify_v learning_n his_o book_n of_o office_n 420._o office_n sozom._n lib._n 7._o cap._n 10._o p._n 420._o it_o be_v one_o requisite_a in_o a_o bishop_n to_o be_v very_o exact_a in_o that_o point_n as_o for_o those_o short_a prayer_n which_o the_o monk_n of_o egypt_n use_v mention_v in_o my_o adversary_n it_o be_v evident_a they_o be_v form_n though_o he_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o confess_v so_o much_o 75._o much_o sozomen_n p._n 397._o in_o the_o disc_n of_o liturg._n pag._n 75._o for_o that_o place_n of_o sozomen_n which_o he_o cite_v concern_v paulus_n who_o say_v 300_o prayer_n in_o a_o day_n and_o be_v force_v to_o use_v 300_o little_a stone_n for_o bead_n forehead_n say_v his_o frontless_a editor_n to_o count_v they_o by_o be_v take_v from_o palladius_n who_o write_v anno_fw-la dom._n 401._o and_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o have_v 300_o prescribe_a prayer_n 23._o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pallad_n hist_o lausiac_n cap._n 23._o and_o because_o they_o be_v short_a form_n commit_v to_o memory_n paulus_n be_v constrain_v to_o use_v these_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d little_a stone_n that_o so_o he_o may_v know_v when_o he_o have_v repeat_v they_o all_o and_o since_o we_o have_v mention_v palladius_n who_o write_v at_o the_o very_a begin_n of_o this_o century_n we_o may_v note_v here_o that_o he_o also_o affirm_v maâ—arius_n another_o monk_n say_v a_o hundred_o prescribe_a prayer_n every_o day_n 24._o day_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pallad_n ib._n cap._n 24._o and_o another_o call_v from_o his_o charity_n eleemon_n use_v to_o go_v to_o the_o church_n to_o say_v the_o accustom_a prayer_n 115._o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d id._n c._n 115._o by_o which_o we_o may_v see_v that_o the_o ancient_a monk_n who_o live_v before_o this_o century_n begin_v of_o who_o palladius_n write_v be_v accustom_v to_o form_n of_o prayer_n both_o in_o their_o cell_n and_o in_o the_o church_n when_o they_o go_v thither_o nor_o can_v i_o find_v in_o any_o of_o these_o historian_n a_o account_n of_o any_o that_o pretend_v to_o pray_v in_o public_a in_o the_o extempore_o way_n by_o the_o spirit_n except_o those_o heretic_n call_v euchite_n and_o enthusiast_n upon_o who_o theodoret_n be_v so_o severe_a as_o to_o say_v he_o believe_v they_o be_v inspire_v by_o the_o devil_n 116._o devil_n theodoret._n lib._n 4._o cap_n 10._o pag._n 116._o and_o this_o may_v suffice_v for_o the_o prayer_n second_o as_o to_o the_o praise_n the_o last_o cite_v author_n assure_v we_o there_o be_v a_o know_a form_n of_o gloria_fw-la patria_fw-la at_o antioch_n conclude_v as_o it_o do_v now_o world_n without_o end_n and_o this_o as_o early_o as_o the_o time_n of_o leontius_n who_o because_o he_o alter_v the_o ancient_a form_n repeat_v it_o with_o a_o low_a voice_n but_o be_v soon_o discover_v by_o the_o people_n who_o be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o the_o
when_o the_o new-fashion_n directory_n haâ—_n get_v possession_n of_o a_o man_n fancy_n he_o may_v dream_v that_o a_o order_n or_o a_o ordinal_n musâ—_n need_v signify_v some_o such_o thing_n 458._o voconius_n episc_n &_o musaeus_n presb._n marscil_n an._n dom._n 458._o §_o 12._o it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o country_n and_o much_o about_o the_o time_n of_o this_o council_n that_o voconius_n a_o bishop_n and_o musaeus_n a_o priest_n of_o marseilles_n do_v compose_v very_o famous_a volume_n of_o sacrament_n and_o office_n as_o gennadius_n who_o live_v also_o at_o marseilles_n and_o flourish_v not_o above_o 30_o year_n after_o this_o do_v testify_v musaeo_n testify_v gennad_n lib._n the_o script_n eccl._n in_o musaeo_n which_o still_o confirm_v my_o observation_n that_o upon_o this_o second_o conversion_n of_o france_n after_o the_o northern_a pagan_n have_v overspread_v it_o the_o most_o learned_a and_o eminent_a of_o the_o clergy_n begin_v to_o reduce_v the_o several_a province_n to_o one_o form_n of_o divine_a service_n for_o it_o be_v not_o long_o after_o that_o the_o eloquent_a bishop_n of_o auvergne_n 472._o sidonius_n apollin_n ep._n avernus_n an._n dom._n 472._o sidonius_n compose_v a_o book_n of_o mass_n that_o be_v as_o the_o phrase_n then_o signify_v a_o book_n of_o form_n of_o prayer_n &c._n &c._n oper_n &c._n vid._n vit_fw-mi sidonii_n praefix_v oper_n and_o gregory_n of_o tours_n who_o write_v his_o history_n in_o the_o next_o century_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o have_v write_v a_o preface_n to_o this_o liturgy_n and_o publish_v it_o as_o sidonius_n have_v reform_v it_o 22._o it_o greg._n turon_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 22._o and_o not_o long_o before_o this_o viz._n about_o the_o year_n 458_o mamercus_n bishop_n of_o viennè_fw-la have_v set_v up_o the_o use_n of_o litany_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n order_v all_o the_o people_n with_o fast_v and_o great_a devotion_n to_o use_v they_o in_o a_o public_a procession_n when_o they_o be_v press_v with_o heavy_a calamity_n 1._o calamity_n greg._n turon_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 34._o sidon_n epist_n lib._n 7._o ep_n 1._o and_o sidonius_n tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v litany_n use_v in_o the_o gallican_n church_n before_o but_o they_o be_v not_o say_v with_o that_o fervency_n vigour_n and_o frequency_n no_o nor_o with_o such_o strict_a fast_n as_o mamercus_n have_v appoint_v 14._o appoint_v sidon_n lib._n 5._o ep_n 14._o and_o therefore_o as_o the_o diocese_n of_o viennè_fw-la have_v be_v deliver_v by_o this_o devout_a use_n of_o the_o litany_n so_o he_o think_v fit_a to_o appoint_v it_o shall_v be_v repeat_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o his_o city_n when_o the_o goth_n break_v into_o that_o province_n from_o which_o relation_n we_o learn_v that_o litany_n be_v use_v in_o france_n before_o this_o age_n though_o not_o with_o so_o much_o devotion_n and_o success_n and_o therefore_o we_o must_v by_o no_o mean_n think_v mamercus_n be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o these_o prescribe_v form_n of_o public_a supplication_n there_o be_v another_o memorable_a passage_n in_o the_o life_n of_o sidonius_n which_o confirm_v the_o general_a use_n of_o write_a form_n in_o his_o time_n which_o be_v that_o be_v to_o celebrate_v a_o festival_n in_o his_o church_n some_o wickeâ—_n person_n have_v steal_v away_o the_o book_n by_o which_o he_o be_v wont_a to_o officiate_v but_o hâ—_n be_v so_o ready_a a_o man_n that_o even_o without_o book_n he_o go_v through_o the_o whole_a office_n for_o the_o feast_n to_o the_o wonder_n of_o all_o the_o congregation_n who_o think_v he_o speak_v rather_o like_o a_o angel_n than_o a_o man_n 22._o man_n vit._n sidonii_n praef._n oper_n greg._n turon_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 22._o now_o here_o we_o have_v express_v testimony_n of_o a_o common-prayer_n which_o this_o excellent_a bishop_n be_v wont_a to_o use_v and_o it_o seem_v it_o be_v a_o wonder_n in_o this_o age_n to_o see_v any_o clergyman_n perform_v the_o public_a office_n without_o a_o book_n which_o can_v not_o have_v be_v strange_a if_o my_o adversary_n way_n of_o extempore_o prayer_n have_v be_v usual_a for_o if_o every_o bishop_n and_o priest_n as_o he_o pretend_v have_v daily_o pray_v without_o book_n it_o have_v be_v ridiculous_a to_o have_v write_v this_o as_o a_o singular_a excellency_n in_o sidonius_n to_o be_v able_a to_o repeat_v the_o office_n by_o the_o strength_n of_o his_o memory_n without_o that_o book_n which_o use_v to_o guide_v he_o therein_o and_o if_o it_o be_v object_v that_o this_o relation_n seem_v rather_o to_o suppose_v he_o make_v a_o new_a office_n extempore_o i_o reply_v that_o still_o make_v out_o my_o assertion_n since_o it_o can_v not_o be_v the_o common_a way_n to_o pray_v on_o the_o sudden_a because_o it_o be_v think_v almost_o a_o miracle_n in_o sidonius_n to_o do_v so_o therefore_o other_o clergyman_n general_o use_v write_v form_n and_o make_v use_v of_o common-prayer-book_n as_o we_o do_v now_o the_o same_o sidonius_n tell_v we_o in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n that_o the_o monk_n and_o the_o clergy_n celebrate_v the_o vigil_n together_o with_o the_o chanter_n of_o psalm_n in_o tune_n which_o they_o sing_v alternate_o 17._o alternate_o sidon_n lib._n 5._o ep_n 17._o and_o it_o be_v in_o his_o time_n as_o that_o historian_n remark_n they_o use_v to_o sing_v the_o antiphons_n in_o the_o church_n of_o s._n martin_n at_o tours_n 83._o tours_n greg._n turon_n histor_n pag._n 83._o now_o these_o be_v form_n of_o public_a worship_n and_o as_o we_o have_v often_o note_v must_v be_v either_o write_v or_o however_o certain_o know_v before_o to_o those_o who_o make_v use_v of_o they_o and_o therefore_o prescribe_v form_n be_v the_o way_n by_o which_o god_n be_v worship_v in_o this_o age_n not_o only_o in_o france_n but_o also_o in_o africa_n where_o victor_n relate_v that_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n at_o carthage_n to_o bring_v up_o boy_n in_o the_o skill_n of_o music_n for_o the_o public_a service_n of_o the_o church_n twelve_o of_o which_o boy_n fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o hunnericus_n the_o vandal_n king_n 478_o king_n victor_n histor_n persec_fw-la vandal_n lib._n 5._o ad._n dom._n 478_o now_o these_o singing-boy_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o bear_v a_o part_n in_o the_o public_a service_n if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v in_o prescribe_v form_n 483._o petrus_n cnapheus_n eplsc_n an_fw-mi iocâ—_fw-la an._n dom._n 483._o §_o 13._o and_o the_o same_o way_n be_v continue_v in_o the_o east_n for_o petrus_n cnapheus_n about_o this_o time_n order_v the_o creed_n to_o be_v daily_o repeat_v in_o the_o public_a office_n at_o antioch_n as_o my_o adversary_n do_v confess_v 102._o confess_v disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 102._o and_o other_o author_n testify_v 537._o testify_v theod._n lect._n lib_n 2._o pag._n 189._o bona_n de_fw-la rebus_fw-la liturg._n p_o 537._o and_o no_o opposition_n be_v make_v to_o this_o it_o be_v a_o know_a form_n as_o well_o as_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o service_n but_o when_o the_o same_o bishop_n be_v infect_v with_o heresy_n do_v attempt_v to_o make_v a_o addition_n to_o the_o ancient_a hymn_n call_v the_o trisagion_n and_o will_v have_v put_v in_o these_o word_n which_o be_v crucify_a for_o we_o the_o people_n who_o have_v be_v long_o accustom_v to_o that_o orthodox_n form_v deliver_v down_o to_o they_o from_o their_o fore_n father_n will_v not_o endure_v it_o 381._o it_o baron_fw-fr annal._n a_o 483._o p._n 381._o and_o when_o other_o at_o constantinople_n add_v this_o sentence_n to_o the_o response_n as_o the_o chanter_n be_v sing_v the_o hymn_n in_o the_o accustom_a way_n there_o be_v a_o very_a great_a tumult_n make_v upon_o that_o occasion_n 25._o occasion_n theodor._n lect._n synop_n pag_n 187._o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 2d_o compare_v with_o pag._n 25._o and_o here_o i_o can_v but_o wonder_v at_o my_o adversary_n rare_a dexterity_n who_o when_o he_o have_v undertake_v to_o prove_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o liturgy_n in_o these_o age_n because_o we_o never_o read_v of_o any_o change_n or_o alteration_n make_v in_o they_o pag._n 25._o within_o two_o page_n relate_v the_o great_a tumult_n at_o constantinople_n and_o the_o wise_a which_o be_v make_v through_o the_o world_n by_o attempt_v to_o alter_v this_o ancient_a hymn_n which_o be_v a_o eminent_a part_n of_o the_o communion-service_n to_o which_o the_o people_n have_v be_v so_o long_o use_v that_o they_o soon_o perceive_v and_o high_o resent_v this_o alteration_n of_o their_o sacred_a form_n which_o strong_o prove_v not_o only_o that_o they_o use_v prescribe_v form_n now_o but_o have_v do_v so_o long_o before_o and_o as_o to_o this_o very_a trisagian_a he_o mistake_v in_o say_v it_o be_v first_o use_v in_o the_o time_n of_o theodosius_n the_o young_a 177._o young_a disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 177._o for_o we_o have_v prove_v by_o divers_a testimony_n that_o
heretic_n and_o so_o much_o be_v he_o in_o love_n with_o form_n that_o he_o make_v such_o for_o private_a and_o extraordinary_a occasion_n for_o when_o any_o come_v to_o he_o under_o outward_a affliction_n and_o desire_v his_o prayer_n he_o use_v this_o form_n lord_n thou_o know_v what_o be_v best_a for_o our_o soul_n and_o therefore_o when_o we_o ask_v for_o such_o thing_n as_o our_o necessity_n compel_v we_o to_o desire_v do_v thou_o only_o grant_v that_o which_o conduce_v to_o our_o spiritual_a welfare_n therefore_o if_o our_o humble_a prayer_n be_v expedient_a then_o let_v it_o be_v hear_v so_o that_o thy_o will_n may_v happy_o be_v accomplish_v 30._o accomplish_v vita_fw-la fulgent_n cap._n 25._o pag._n 30._o another_o form_n frequent_o repeat_v by_o this_o holy_a bishop_n in_o his_o last_o sickness_n be_v this_o o_o lord_n give_v i_o patience_n here_o and_o thy_o pardon_n at_o my_o end_n 93._o end_n ibid._n cap._n 30._o pag._n 93._o and_o the_o writer_n of_o his_o life_n remark_n that_o these_o prayer_n of_o his_o be_v gracious_o hear_v and_o answer_v by_o almighty_a god_n who_o it_o seem_v be_v well_o please_v with_o form_n that_o be_v say_v with_o true_a devotion_n and_o if_o he_o accept_v they_o we_o may_v just_o despise_v the_o censure_n of_o ignorant_a and_o prejudice_v men._n i_o must_v not_o conclude_v this_o period_n till_o i_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o work_v of_o this_o fulgentius_n a_o book_n dedicate_v to_o he_o by_o peter_n the_o deacon_n which_o this_o holy_a bishop_n high_o commend_v wherein_o as_o we_o show_v before_o it_o be_v affirm_v that_o the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n basil_n be_v general_o use_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o of_o so_o great_a authority_n be_v it_o account_v that_o he_o cite_v a_o passage_n out_o of_o it_o against_o the_o heretic_n fulg._n heretic_n in_o libel_n petr_n diac._n the_o incarn_n &_o great_a jesus_n chr._n inter_fw-la open_fw-mi fulg._n moreover_o in_o that_o same_o book_n be_v quote_v also_o that_o same_o prayer_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n as_o a_o argument_n to_o confirm_v the_o catholic_a faith_n which_o we_o produce_v at_o large_a before_o out_o of_o s._n augustin_n and_o pope_n celestine_n §._o celestine_n ibid._n cap_n 8._o pag_n 281._o see_v cent._n 5._o §._o and_o since_o so_o many_o father_n produce_v it_o in_o dispute_n it_o be_v evident_a it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o church_n liturgy_n and_o have_v be_v so_o for_o many_o age_n otherwise_o it_o have_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o bring_v it_o for_o evidence_n against_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o catholic_a faith_n and_o this_o may_v suffice_v to_o show_v the_o continuance_n of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o african_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o fulgentius_n 524._o council_n valentin_n ann._n dom._n 524._o §_o 4._o to_o return_v into_o the_o west_n there_o be_v a_o canon_n make_v at_o the_o council_n of_o valentia_n in_o spain_n which_o say_v before_o the_o catechuman_n go_v out_o and_o the_o office_n of_o the_o faithful_a begin_v let_v the_o epistle_n and_o gospel_n be_v read_v and_o the_o sermon_n be_v preach_v because_o by_o hear_v of_o these_o many_o have_v be_v convert_v to_o the_o faith_n 629._o faith_n council_n valent_n can._n 1._o bin._n tom._n ii_o par_fw-fr 1._o pag._n 629._o by_o which_o we_o see_v the_o office_n of_o the_o catechuman_n and_o the_o faithful_a yet_o remain_v in_o two_o distinct_a form_n as_o they_o have_v be_v in_o the_o primitive_a age_n but_o this_o canon_n make_v way_n for_o join_v those_o office_n and_o admit_v all_o sort_n of_o people_n to_o the_o whole_a service_n except_v only_o the_o holy_a cummunion_n so_o that_o after_o this_o we_o rare_o hear_v of_o dismiss_v the_o catechuman_n or_o of_o keep_v mystery_n secret_a because_o these_o part_n of_o the_o world_n be_v now_o general_o become_v profess_a christian_n in_o france_n a_o little_a before_o this_o sigismond_n one_o of_o their_o king_n have_v institute_v a_o society_n of_o monk_n to_o sing_v the_o daily_a office_n 522._o office_n gregor_n turon_n lib_n 3._o cap._n 5._o pag._n 95._o vid._n cointe_n annal_n an._n 522._o now_o that_o office_n which_o be_v sing_v by_o each_o side_n of_o a_o choir_n can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o a_o prescribe_a form_n and_o we_o shall_v show_v present_o that_o the_o monk_n of_o france_n have_v a_o peculiar_a office_n make_v up_o of_o ancient_a form_n of_o praise_n and_o prayer_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n we_o shall_v look_v upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o vaison_n 529._o council_n vasent_n 3._o ann._n 529._o by_o which_o we_o shall_v see_v that_o liturgick_a form_n be_v use_v at_o this_o time_n also_o in_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o world_n and_o believe_v to_o have_v descend_v down_o to_o they_o from_o the_o most_o ancient_a time_n for_o the_o bishop_n in_o this_o council_n say_v that_o since_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n in_o the_o east_n at_o rome_n and_o in_o all_o italy_n to_o repeat_v the_o kyrie_fw-la eleeson_n lord_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o therefore_o in_o all_o our_o church_n this_o holy_a custom_n shall_v be_v introduce_v to_o say_v it_o in_o the_o morning_n prayer_n at_o the_o communion_n and_o at_o evening_n prayer_n 641._o prayer_n ut_fw-la in_o omnibus_fw-la ecclesiis_fw-la nostris_fw-la ista_fw-la consuetudo_fw-la sanct_a ad_fw-la matutinum_fw-la &_o missas_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la vesperam_fw-la deo_fw-la propitiante_fw-la intromittatur_fw-la council_n vas_n can._n bin._n tom._n ii_o par_fw-fr 1._o pag._n 641._o the_o form_n be_v ancient_a and_o use_v in_o all_o the_o primitive_a litany_n but_o in_o these_o church_n they_o have_v not_o begin_v to_o repeat_v these_o word_n in_o the_o daily_a office_n at_o the_o three_o great_a hour_n of_o prayer_n but_o since_o it_o be_v become_v a_o custom_n in_o all_o other_o country_n so_o to_o use_v this_o holy_a form_n they_o now_o prescribe_v it_o shall_v be_v so_o use_v in_o their_o church_n as_o it_o be_v still_o in_o our_o liturgy_n immediate_o before_o the_o lord_n prayer_n again_o the_o same_o council_n ordain_v that_o the_o communion_n service_n shall_v never_o be_v say_v without_o the_o hymn_n of_o holy_a holy_a holy_a that_o be_v the_o trisagion_n which_o though_o it_o be_v prescribe_v by_o their_o liturgy_n before_o yet_o some_o in_o the_o time_n of_o lent_n and_o in_o private_a communion_n have_v think_v fit_a to_o omit_v it_o 4._o it_o ibid._n can._n 4._o so_o that_o the_o variation_n which_o bishop_n have_v make_v from_o the_o old_a way_n be_v regulate_v by_o the_o council_n of_o this_o age._n the_o next_o canon_n affirm_v that_o at_o rome_n in_o the_o east_n in_o africa_n and_o italy_n they_o have_v for_o prevent_a heresy_n add_v to_o the_o gloria_fw-la patri_fw-la these_o word_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o beginning_n etc._n etc._n wherefore_o they_o ordain_v that_o this_o hymn_n shall_v be_v repeat_v with_o that_o addition_n in_o their_o church_n 642._o church_n ibid._n can._n 5._o p._n 642._o the_o form_n with_o this_o enlargement_n also_o have_v be_v long_o in_o use_n in_o other_o church_n but_o this_o addition_n be_v first_o establish_v in_o france_n after_o its_o second_o conversion_n by_o this_o canon_n and_o we_o gather_v from_o hence_o that_o in_o this_o age_n there_o be_v not_o only_o a_o assurance_n that_o every_o nation_n have_v a_o liturgy_n but_o that_o the_o lesser_a church_n labour_v to_o imitate_v the_o great_a and_o more_o famous_a church_n in_o order_n to_o the_o make_n as_o great_a a_o uniformity_n as_o be_v possible_a in_o all_o the_o liturgy_n then_o in_o the_o world_n and_o we_o shall_v final_o note_v from_o this_o council_n order_n about_o these_o ancient_a form_n that_o private_a bishop_n themselves_o in_o this_o age_n be_v not_o allow_v to_o correct_v or_o alter_v any_o thing_n relate_v to_o the_o liturgy_n nothing_o less_o than_o a_o council_n may_v presume_v to_o make_v order_n in_o those_o case_n wherefore_o we_o can_v imagine_v that_o liturgy_n be_v late_o set_v up_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o last_o age_n or_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o as_o my_o adversary_n affirm_v much_o less_o can_v we_o think_v that_o private_a minister_n have_v leave_v to_o vary_v the_o office_n as_o they_o please_v 529._o benedictus_n monach._n an._n dom._n 529._o §_o 5._o about_o this_o time_n flourish_v benedict_n the_o father_n of_o that_o numerous_a order_n of_o monk_n who_o within_o a_o age_n or_o two_o have_v fill_v all_o the_o western_a world_n and_o he_o write_v his_o rule_n not_o as_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v in_o the_o middle_n 178._o middle_n disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 178._o but_o towards_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o six_o age_n viz._n ann._n dom._n 530._o 109._o 530._o vid._n dr._n cave_n cartoph_n eccles_n p._n 109._o which_o rule_n be_v still_o extant_a 536._o extant_a vid._n cointe_n annal._n eccles_n an._n 536._o and_o as_o to_o
that_o part_n of_o it_o which_o concern_v the_o divine_a service_n that_o he_o prescribe_v to_o his_o monk_n we_o have_v a_o abstract_n of_o it_o in_o card._n bona_n 895._o bona_n bona_fw-la de_fw-fr divin_fw-fr psalmod_n c._n 18._o pag._n 895._o and_o thereby_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o although_o this_o founder_n of_o monastic_a society_n incline_v to_o enthusiasm_n in_o some_o thing_n yet_o he_o dare_v not_o presume_v to_o make_v a_o new_a office_n consist_v of_o new_a form_n nor_o do_v he_o leave_v his_o monk_n to_o make_v extempore_o prayer_n but_o take_v his_o office_n whole_o out_o of_o the_o liturgy_n then_o in_o use_n only_o because_o these_o monk_n have_v nothing_o else_o to_o do_v but_o to_o serve_v god_n he_o allot_v more_o hour_n of_o prayer_n and_o order_n many_o of_o the_o form_n to_o be_v often_o repeat_v than_o be_v customary_a in_o the_o cathedral_n and_o country_n church_n for_o this_o rule_n enjoin_v the_o frequent_a repeat_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n the_o apostle_n creed_n the_o response_n o_o lord_n make_v speed_n to_o save_v we_o etc._n etc._n the_o hymn_n and_o antiphons_n particular_o the_o te_fw-la deum_fw-la benedictus_fw-la and_o magnificat_fw-la the_o collect_n for_o the_o day_n the_o kyrie_fw-la eleeson_n or_o lord_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o by_o which_o sometime_o be_v mean_v the_o litany_n the_o allelujah_o and_o the_o like_a ordain_v the_o psalter_n to_o be_v read_v over_o in_o their_o office_n once_o every_o week_n but_o all_o these_o be_v know_v part_n of_o ancient_a liturgy_n and_o every_o one_o of_o they_o prescribe_a form_n which_o by_o this_o time_n have_v gain_v so_o great_a veneration_n for_o their_o antiquity_n and_o general_a use_n all_o over_o christendom_n that_o none_o dare_v presume_v to_o omit_v nor_o alter_v they_o and_o benedict'_v prescribe_v they_o to_o his_o monk_n show_v that_o he_o take_v they_o out_o of_o the_o receive_a liturgy_n of_o his_o time_n and_o by_o long_a usage_n the_o form_n themselves_o be_v so_o well_o know_v that_o they_o be_v describe_v in_o the_o original_a rule_n only_o by_o the_o first_o word_n of_o the_o several_a form_n in_o like_a manner_n at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o benedict_n be_v famous_a in_o italy_n tetradius_fw-la nephew_n to_o caesarius_n bishop_n of_o arles_n flourish_v in_o france_n and_o he_o also_o write_v a_o rule_n for_o his_o monk_n wherein_o we_o have_v the_o same_o method_n observe_v that_o be_v to_o oblige_v they_o to_o repeat_v the_o psalm_n and_o all_o the_o ancient_a form_n divers_a of_o which_o be_v there_o brief_o call_v by_o the_o two_o first_o word_n as_o gloria_fw-la in_o excelsis_fw-la be_v put_v to_o signify_v that_o well_o know_a hymn_n glory_n be_v to_o god_n on_o high_a and_o so_o for_o the_o rest_n 512._o rest_n bibl._n patr._n tom._n v._o p._n 866._o &_o bona_n de_fw-fr reb_fw-mi liturg._n l._n 1._o c._n 4._o §._o 4._o pag._n 512._o the_o same_o be_v also_o to_o be_v observe_v in_o another_o rule_n make_v within_o less_o than_o twenty_o year_n after_o this_o by_o valerianus_n bishop_n of_o arles_n 550._o arles_n bona_n ibid._n &_o cointè_fw-fr annal._n ann._n 550._o now_o though_o these_o order_n of_o monk_n do_v miserable_o degenerate_a afterward_o yet_o at_o this_o time_n they_o be_v the_o best_a man_n of_o the_o age_n renounce_v the_o world_n sincerely_n and_o serve_v god_n with_o extraordinary_a devotion_n yet_o every_o order_n have_v its_o prescribe_a form_n of_o praise_n and_o prayer_n none_o of_o they_o differ_v much_o from_o other_o and_o all_o take_v out_o of_o the_o public_a liturgy_n then_o in_o use_n in_o the_o country_n where_o they_o be_v first_o plant_v after_o the_o example_n of_o those_o egyptian_a monk_n in_o the_o four_o century_n who_o cassian_n before_o describe_v to_o we_o §_o 6._o let_v we_o now_o pass_v into_o the_o east_n 530._o justinianus_n aug._n ann._n dom._n 530._o and_o see_v what_o law_n the_o famous_a emperor_n justinian_n make_v concern_v the_o liturgy_n which_o we_o have_v prove_v to_o have_v be_v establish_v there_o long_o before_o his_o time_n and_o first_o he_o be_v much_o displease_v at_o some_o who_o have_v be_v admit_v into_o the_o inferior_a order_n of_o the_o clergy_n though_o they_o be_v illiterate_a wherefore_o he_o require_v that_o none_o shall_v for_o the_o future_a be_v ordain_v priest_n and_o deacon_n unless_o at_o least_o they_o be_v able_a to_o read_v and_o can_v both_o instruct_v other_o in_o the_o holy_a prayer_n and_o read_v the_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n 13._o canon_n authent_fw-fr collat._n 1._o tit._n 6._o nou._n 6._o cap._n 4._o pag._n 13._o again_o the_o religious_a prince_n complain_v that_o by_o the_o neglect_n of_o frequent_a synod_n which_o will_v have_v oblige_v all_o the_o clergy_n to_o be_v well_o skill_v in_o the_o holy_a liturgy_n some_o even_o of_o the_o high_a order_n be_v not_o perfect_a in_o the_o holy_a office_n for_o the_o communion_n nor_o in_o the_o prayer_n for_o baptism_n and_o therefore_o he_o appoint_v that_o before_o any_o bishop_n be_v consecrate_a he_o shall_v public_o read_v over_o the_o communion_n office_n the_o prayer_n for_o baptism_n and_o all_o the_o other_o supplication_n 2._o supplication_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d idem_fw-la authent_fw-fr collat._n 9_o tit._n 20._o nou._n 13â—_n praef._n cap._n 1._o &_o 2._o now_o here_o we_o may_v observe_v that_o the_o prayer_n then_o in_o use_n be_v call_v holy_a liturgy_n and_o be_v such_o as_o can_v be_v read_v learned_a and_o teach_v and_o the_o qualification_n of_o person_n to_o be_v ordain_v be_v not_o to_o be_v able_a to_o make_v new_a prayer_n but_o to_o read_v the_o ancient_a form_n which_o it_o seem_v be_v use_v also_o in_o the_o nunnery_n and_o therefore_o this_o emperor_n order_v the_o bishop_n to_o take_v care_n that_o the_o nun_n may_v have_v one_o grave_a old_a man_n to_o make_v the_o necessary_a response_n in_o their_o service_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v a_o priest_n and_o a_o deacon_n of_o unblameble_a life_n to_o perform_v the_o divine_a liturgy_n and_o give_v they_o the_o holy_a communion_n 19_o communion_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d cod._n lâ—b_n 1._o tit._n 3._o de_fw-fr episc_n &_o cler_n l._n 44._o pag_n 19_o but_o if_o any_o have_v build_v a_o private_a oratory_n in_o his_o house_n though_o he_o may_v perform_v his_o ordinary_a devotion_n yet_o he_o ordain_v that_o according_a to_o the_o law_n deliver_v in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a act_n touch_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n in_o public_a they_o do_v not_o presume_v there_o to_o do_v any_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v appoint_v by_o the_o holy_a liturgy_n 91._o liturgy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d authent_fw-mi coll._n 5._o tâ—t_fw-la 13._o nou._n 58._o p_o 91._o moreover_o as_o to_o the_o public_a office_n the_o emperor_n decree_v that_o stripe_n and_o banishment_n shall_v be_v inflict_v upon_o any_o that_o come_v into_o a_o church_n and_o injure_v the_o bishop_n or_o other_o clergy_n while_o the_o divine_a mystery_n or_o the_o holy_a office_n be_v perform_v but_o to_o disturb_v the_o liturgy_n itself_o be_v to_o be_v punish_v with_o death_n and_o because_o litany_n be_v then_o say_v in_o the_o open_a street_n in_o procession_n the_o emperor_n enjoin_v the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n to_o be_v always_o present_a at_o they_o and_o make_v it_o capital_a to_o affront_v or_o disturb_v they_o in_o that_o part_n of_o divine_a service_n 174._o service_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n authent_n col._n 9_o tit._n 6._o novel_a 123._o cap._n 31._o &_o 32._o p._n 174._o all_o which_o law_n suppose_v a_o prescribe_a form_n of_o service_n and_o have_v the_o very_a name_n of_o liturgy_n for_o that_o service_n as_o every_o one_o will_v grant_v who_o consider_v that_o the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n basil_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n be_v constant_o use_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n both_o in_o and_o long_a before_o justinian_o time_n i_o know_v my_o adversary_n pretend_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d liturgy_n in_o these_o law_n signify_v no_o more_o than_o the_o exercise_n of_o any_o divine_a ministration_n 158._o ministration_n disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 157._o 158._o but_o if_o we_o grant_v that_o it_o will_v not_o help_v his_o cause_n nor_o hurt_v we_o because_o in_o that_o age_n and_o those_o church_n it_o be_v certain_a all_o those_o divine_a ministration_n be_v perform_v by_o prescribe_a form_n so_o that_o it_o be_v all_o one_o as_o to_o our_o dispute_n whether_o we_o translate_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d liturgy_n or_o ministration_n because_o we_o be_v sure_o they_o minister_v by_o liturgy_n as_o we_o now_o call_v they_o for_o proof_n whereof_o we_o have_v a_o memorable_a passage_n in_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n under_o the_o patriach_n menna_n in_o this_o emperor_n reign_n where_o it_o seem_v the_o people_n extraordinary_a zeal_n against_o heretic_n
one_o order_n without_o the_o least_o variation_n and_o that_o one_o order_n be_v as_o we_o see_v plain_o the_o old_a spanish_a liturgy_n the_o very_a word_n of_o which_o be_v yet_o extant_a 365._o extant_a with_fw-mi biâ—_n pati_fw-la tom._n xv_o ut_fw-la supr_fw-la item_n bona_n de_fw-fr reb_fw-mi liturg._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 11._o p._n 365._o which_o be_v that_o office_n whereby_o all_o the_o little_a variety_n occasion_v by_o diversity_n of_o religion_n mixture_n of_o people_n and_o division_n of_o kingdom_n be_v happy_o take_v away_o for_o many_o age_n and_o this_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o this_o matter_n but_o my_o adversary_n generous_o undertake_v from_o this_o very_a council_n and_o these_o canon_n to_o prove_v first_o that_o the_o spanish_a church_n at_o this_o time_n be_v not_o subject_a to_o impose_v order_n for_o one_o form_n of_o worship_n no_o not_o in_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v celebrate_v there_o not_o only_o various_o but_o undue_o 133._o undue_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 133._o and_o this_o he_o prove_v by_o the_o preface_n to_o this_o council_n which_o in_o a_o detach_v sentence_n say_v the_o divine_a sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n of_o spain_n be_v celebrate_v in_o a_o different_a and_o unlawful_a manner_n 345._o manner_n in_o sâ—cramentis_fw-la â—_o uâ—nis_fw-la quâ—â—â—â—_n verso_fw-it 〈…〉_o medo_fw-es in_o hispaniaâ—umâ—â—â—â—sas_fw-la â—â—â—â—sas_z celebrantur_fw-la barnes_n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 345._o and_o this_o he_o pretend_v show_v some_o remain_a ruin_n of_o the_o ancient_a liberty_n even_o after_o the_o impose_v spirit_n be_v rouse_v and_o active_a but_o alas_o the_o history_n and_o occasion_n of_o this_o diversity_n show_v it_o be_v a_o modern_a corruption_n no_o ancient_a liberty_n and_o this_o very_a place_n which_o he_o cite_v call_v this_o diversity_n unlawful_a as_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o ancient_a canon_n for_o one_o liturgy_n in_o one_o country_n be_v the_o old_a rule_n and_o original_a practice_n the_o variety_n which_o yet_o be_v no_o liberty_n of_o pray_v without_o form_n be_v the_o innovation_n yea_o the_o same_o preface_n there_o call_v it_o a_o usurpation_n assume_v licence_n to_o itself_o from_o man_n negligence_n contrary_a to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a usage_n ibid._n usage_n quae_fw-la dum_fw-la per_fw-la negligentiam_fw-la in_o usum_fw-la venerunt_fw-la contra_fw-la ecclesiasticos_fw-la mere_n â—â—â—â—tiam_fw-la libi_fw-la de_fw-la usur_fw-la atione_fw-la 〈…〉_o praelat_fw-la ibid._n it_o be_v plain_a they_o have_v divers_a king_n different_a creed_n and_o all_o have_v be_v confuse_v for_o some_o time_n past_a but_o now_o they_o have_v break_v through_o those_o unhappy_a circumstance_n they_o resolve_v to_o cast_v out_o this_o seem_o schismatical_a and_o real_o scandalous_a diversity_n and_o reduce_v all_o to_o the_o ancient_a uniformity_n second_o he_o say_v one_o of_o the_o first_o book_n for_o public_a service_n that_o he_o meet_v with_o be_v the_o libellus_fw-la officialis_fw-la in_o the_o 25_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n which_o seem_v rather_o a_o short_a directory_n than_o a_o complete_a liturgy_n give_v to_o every_o presbyter_n at_o his_o ordination_n to_o instruct_v he_o how_o to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n lest_o through_o ignorance_n of_o his_o duty_n herein_o he_o shall_v offend_v 15._o offend_v disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 15._o and_o to_o make_v this_o out_o he_o quote_v as_o usual_o only_o half_a that_o 25_o canon_n but_o the_o whole_a canon_n be_v this_o when_o priest_n be_v ordain_v for_o parish_n let_v they_o receive_v a_o book_n of_o office_n from_o their_o bishop_n that_o they_o may_v succeed_v in_o their_o cure_n due_o instruct_v lest_o by_o ignorance_n in_o the_o divine_a mystery_n they_o offend_v christ_n 351._o christ_n quando_fw-la presbyteri_fw-la in_o parochiis_fw-la ordinantur_fw-la libellum_fw-la officialem_fw-la à _fw-la sacerdete_fw-la svo_fw-la accipiant_fw-la ut_fw-la ad_fw-la ecclesias_fw-la sibi_fw-la deputatas_fw-la instructi_fw-la succedo_fw-la ne_fw-la per_fw-la ignorantiam_fw-la etiam_fw-la in_o ipsis_fw-la divinis_fw-la sacramentis_fw-la christum_fw-la offendant_fw-la ita_fw-la ut_fw-la quod_fw-la quando_fw-la ad_fw-la litanias_fw-la vel_fw-la ad_fw-la concilium_fw-la venâ—rint_fw-la rationem_fw-la episcopo_fw-la svo_fw-la reddant_fw-la qualitâ—r_fw-la susceptum_fw-la officium_fw-la celebrant_a vel_fw-la baptizant_fw-la bin._n ibid._n can._n 25._o pag._n 351._o here_o he_o break_v off_o but_o the_o canon_n go_v on_o so_o that_o when_o they_o come_v to_o litany_n or_o to_o a_o council_n they_o may_v give_v a_o account_n to_o their_o bishop_n how_o they_o have_v perform_v the_o office_n they_o have_v undertake_v and_o how_o they_o have_v baptise_a this_o be_v the_o canon_n entire_a and_o to_o his_o objection_n i_o reply_v first_o that_o he_o do_v meet_v with_o the_o codex_fw-la gelasianus_n almost_o 150_o year_n before_o this_o and_o with_o gregory_n ordo_fw-la romanus_n which_o be_v make_v make_v thirty_o year_n before_o 83._o before_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 83._o yea_o he_o have_v meet_v with_o write_a prayer_n in_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n an._n 398._o 44._o 398._o ibid_fw-la pag._n 44._o and_o he_o may_v have_v meet_v with_o a_o common-prayer-book_n in_o sidonius_n apollinaris_n with_o sacerdotalem_fw-la librum_fw-la in_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n cite_v before_o with_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o sozomen_n with_o a_o whole_a liturgy_n in_o the_o apostical_a constitution_n with_o the_o book_n of_o enjoin_v prayer_n in_o constantine_n time_n these_o and_o many_o more_o book_n for_o public_a service_n he_o may_v have_v meet_v with_o but_o that_o none_o be_v so_o blind_a as_o he_o that_o will_v not_o see_v he_o affirm_v second_o that_o the_o book_n of_o office_n mention_v in_o this_o council_n be_v rather_o a_o short_a directory_n than_o a_o complete_a liturgy_n but_o this_o be_v to_o outface_v the_o sun_n when_o it_o be_v certain_o mean_v of_o the_o mozarabic_a office_n wherein_o all_o the_o hymn_n and_o prayer_n be_v write_v out_o at_o large_a and_o it_o argue_v a_o mind_n strange_o possess_v with_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o directory_n to_o tell_v we_o that_o all_o those_o canon_n which_o we_o cite_v before_o viz._n can._n 2_o 5_o 6_o 8_o 9_o 10_o 11_o 12_o 13_o 14_o 15_o 16_o and_o 17_o have_v be_v needless_a if_o those_o church_n have_v be_v furnish_v with_o such_o a_o liturgy_n as_o provide_v sufficient_o for_o the_o several_n there_o mention_v 16._o mention_v disc_n of_o lant_n pag._n 16._o for_o those_o canon_n do_v all_o suppose_v there_o have_v be_v divers_a liturgy_n appoint_v a_o various_a use_n of_o those_o form_n but_o since_o now_o one_o liturgy_n be_v establish_v as_o the_o second_o canon_n show_v they_o add_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o national_a council_n to_o that_o one_o order_n agree_v on_o and_o forbid_v all_o former_a way_n which_o do_v in_o the_o least_o vary_v from_o it_o and_o consider_v how_o apt_a man_n be_v to_o be_v tenacious_a of_o their_o own_o way_n which_o they_o have_v long_o use_v all_o these_o canon_n be_v little_a enough_o to_o secure_v and_o restore_v the_o ancient_a uniformity_n yea_o the_o very_a reason_n give_v in_o this_o 25_o canon_n why_o the_o bishop_n deliver_v this_o book_n of_o office_n to_o every_o parish-minister_n at_o his_o ordination_n be_v that_o they_o may_v officiate_v by_o none_o of_o the_o old_a liturgy_n but_o by_o this_o alone_a and_o when_o these_o country-minister_n come_v to_o their_o bishop_n either_o upon_o occasion_n of_o the_o grand_a procession_n use_v when_o the_o litany_n be_v public_o say_v by_o the_o whole_a clergy_n of_o the_o diocese_n or_o at_o those_o synod_n which_o be_v then_o hold_v at_o least_o once_o a_o year_n then_o he_o may_v bring_v this_o book_n along_o with_o he_o to_o certify_v the_o bishop_n that_o he_o have_v use_v no_o other_o form_n but_o these_o establish_v in_o any_o office_n of_o his_o ministration_n now_o have_v this_o be_v only_o a_o directory_n according_a to_o my_o adversary_n extravagant_a fancy_n some_o may_v offend_v christ_n out_o of_o ignorance_n by_o not_o choose_v or_o make_v proper_a form_n and_o it_o have_v be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v all_o have_v agree_v so_o exact_o in_o every_o office_n as_o the_o second_o canon_n require_v that_o the_o people_n can_v not_o observe_v the_o least_o difference_n to_o conclude_v the_o father_n of_o this_o council_n tell_v we_o in_o the_o 13_o canon_n that_o divers_a hymn_n use_v in_o the_o church_n be_v compose_v by_o the_o ecclesiastical_a doctor_n and_o if_o any_o for_o that_o reason_n will_v not_o use_v they_o they_o must_v also_o reject_v the_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o say_v they_o these_o hymn_n be_v compose_v as_o mass_n or_o supplication_n or_o prayer_n or_o commendation_n that_o be_v intercession_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n or_o imposition_n of_o hand_n be_v compose_v which_o if_o they_o may_v not_o be_v say_v in_o the_o church_n all_o ecclesiastical_a office_n must_v cease_v and_o therefore_o they_o conclude_v that_o as_o none_o of_o they_o do_v refuse_v
council_n emeritan_n can._n 7._o vid._n notas_fw-la bin._n ut_fw-la supr_fw-la pag._n 540._o and_o upon_o the_o creep_a in_o of_o some_o variety_n about_o ten_o year_n after_o that_o into_o some_o lesser_a church_n the_o eleven_o council_n of_o toledo_n renew_v the_o old_a canon_n that_o all_o shall_v celebrate_v the_o public_a office_n that_o be_v vesper_n matin_n and_o mass_n as_o be_v do_v in_o the_o mother_n church_n 549._o church_n council_n tol._n xi_o can._n 3._o an._n 675._o bin._n ut_fw-la supr_fw-la p._n 549._o so_o great_a be_v their_o care_n to_o preserve_v that_o uniformity_n in_o their_o worship_n which_o they_o have_v restore_v and_o establish_v §_o 3._o now_o that_o other_o part_n of_o the_o world_n keep_v to_o their_o ancient_a way_n of_o serve_v god_n as_o well_o as_o spain_n 680._o council_n constant_n in_o trullo_n an._n dom._n 680._o appear_v by_o a_o famous_a council_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n in_o this_o century_n where_o the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n james_n and_o s._n basil_n be_v cite_v for_o very_o good_a authority_n against_o such_o as_o be_v then_o account_v heterodox_n if_o not_o heretical_a even_o the_o armenian_n who_o do_v not_o mix_v water_n with_o their_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n for_o when_o they_o haved_z cite_v scripture_n and_o clear_v s._n chrysostom_n from_o the_o aspersion_n of_o hold_v that_o opinion_n they_o add_v that_o both_o james_n the_o brother_n of_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o the_o flesh_n who_o be_v first_o place_v in_o the_o see_v of_o jerusalem_n and_o s._n basil_n the_o archbishop_n of_o caesarea_n who_o praise_n be_v spread_v over_o all_o the_o world_n deliver_v to_o we_o in_o writing_n the_o way_n of_o mystical_a consecration_n have_v appoint_v we_o in_o the_o holy_a liturgy_n to_o consecrate_v the_o sacred_a chalice_n both_o with_o water_n and_o wine_n 192._o wine_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d council_n constant_n in_o trull_n can._n 32._o bever_n tom._n 1._o p._n 192._o here_o than_o we_o see_v a_o great_a council_n account_v the_o six_o of_o the_o general_a council_n twenty_o year_n before_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 700_o express_o own_v the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n james_n and_o s._n basil_n to_o have_v be_v deliver_v to_o they_o in_o writing_n the_o one_o by_o a_o apostle_n the_o other_o by_o a_o eminent_a bishop_n who_o live_v above_o 300_o year_n before_o this_o council_n and_o quote_v they_o in_o dispute_n with_o those_o they_o account_v very_o erroneous_a which_o assure_v we_o that_o they_o not_o only_o own_v and_o use_v these_o liturgy_n themselves_o but_o that_o they_o have_v be_v so_o long_o receive_v among_o they_o as_o to_o gain_v a_o authority_n in_o matter_n of_o controversy_n next_o to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o withal_o it_o must_v be_v suppose_v that_o the_o armenian_n also_o own_v these_o liturgy_n to_o be_v ancient_a genuine_a and_o authentic_a for_o if_o they_o have_v think_v they_o to_o be_v imposture_n or_o invention_n of_o late_a age_n it_o have_v be_v ridiculous_a in_o this_o council_n to_o press_v they_o with_o evidence_n â—aken_v from_o thence_n which_o make_v i_o admire_v at_o my_o adversary_n confidence_n who_o pretend_v to_o have_v search_v all_o antiquity_n and_o yet_o ask_v what_o greek_n they_o be_v which_o own_o the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n james_n and_o tell_v we_o he_o can_v find_v no_o greek_a ow_v it_o till_o 700_o year_n after_o christ_n 149._o christ_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 149._o and_o a_o little_a after_o these_o liturgy_n be_v not_o know_v nor_o use_v before_o the_o seven_o or_o eigth_n century_n if_o they_o have_v some_o father_n or_o council_n will_v have_v mention_v they_o 151._o they_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 150._o &_o 151._o we_o see_v if_o he_o have_v please_v he_o may_v have_v find_v a_o whole_a council_n of_o greek_a bishop_n and_o a_o whole_a country_n of_o eastern_a christian_n own_v these_o liturgy_n before_o the_o year_n 700._o but_o further_a we_o have_v before_o show_v that_o divers_a father_n do_v mention_v they_o before_o this_o age_n and_o we_o must_v here_o add_v that_o a_o general_a council_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o cite_v these_o liturgy_n for_o evidence_n in_o dispute_n in_o the_o very_a same_o age_n wherein_o they_o be_v first_o know_v and_o use_v we_o must_v suppose_v they_o extreme_o impudent_a and_o their_o adversary_n strange_o soft_a and_o easy_a to_o fancy_v such_o a_o thing_n wherefore_o this_o testimony_n though_o produce_v only_o in_o this_o age_n undeniable_o prove_v that_o these_o liturgy_n have_v be_v use_v and_o own_a for_o many_o age_n past_a and_o that_o no_o body_n in_o this_o time_n doubt_v of_o their_o authority_n or_o antiquity_n 450._o ecclesiae_fw-la britannieâ—e_n &_o saxon._n ab_fw-la an._n dom._n 450._o §_o 4._o we_o will_v now_o return_v into_o the_o west_n and_o as_o we_o have_v give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o original_n of_o the_o famous_a spanish_a liturgy_n in_o one_o entire_a history_n so_o we_o will_v now_o treat_v of_o the_o liturgy_n use_v in_o britain_n france_n and_o germany_n not_o tie_v ourselves_o strict_o to_o the_o order_n of_o time_n that_o we_o may_v put_v together_o the_o scatter_a memoir_n relate_v to_o each_o of_o these_o country_n we_o shall_v begin_v with_o the_o british_a and_o their_o imitator_n the_o irish_a and_o scot_n of_o who_o my_o adversary_n bold_o pronounce_v thus_o in_o ireland_n with_o who_o the_o briton_n and_o scot_n symbolise_v we_o show_v before_o out_o of_o the_o great_a usher_n that_o till_o the_o twelve_o century_n no_o one_o general_a form_n of_o service_n be_v retain_v but_o divers_a rite_n and_o manner_n of_o celebration_n be_v observe_v till_o the_o roman_a be_v bring_v in_o by_o the_o pope_n legate_n 135._o legate_n disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 134._o 135._o in_o which_o word_n he_o refer_v to_o a_o former_a quotation_n which_o he_o make_v out_o of_o bishop_n usher_n in_o these_o word_n it_o be_v sure_a say_v he_o i._n e._n b._n usher_n that_o in_o the_o succeed_a age_n no_o one_o general_a form_n of_o divine_a service_n be_v retain_v but_o divers_a rite_n and_o manner_n of_o celebration_n in_o divers_a part_n of_o this_o kingdom_n until_o the_o roman_a use_n be_v bring_v in_o at_o last_o by_o gillebertus_n malachias_n and_o christianus_n who_o be_v the_o pope_n legate_n here_o about_o 500_o year_n ago_o 24._o ago_o disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 88_o usher_n relig._n of_o anc_fw-la irish_a chap._n 4._o mihi_fw-la pag._n 24._o now_o hence_o he_o infer_v that_o the_o irish_a for_o above_o 1100_o year_n and_o the_o britain_n and_o scot_n if_o not_o so_o long_o yet_o long_o after_o austin_n retain_v such_o liberty_n herein_o as_o the_o church_n ancient_o enjoy_v in_o all_o corner_n of_o the_o world_n in_o which_o account_n he_o equal_o wrong_v that_o learned_a primate_n and_o the_o truth_n itself_o for_o bishop_n usher_n in_o the_o place_n cite_v say_v concern_v ireland_n as_o for_o the_o form_n of_o liturgy_n and_o public_a service_n of_o god_n which_o s._n patrick_n bring_v into_o this_o country_n it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o receive_v it_o from_o germanus_n and_o lupus_n and_o that_o it_o original_o descend_v from_o s._n mark_v the_o evangelist_n for_o which_o he_o quote_v a_o old_a manuscript_n write_v near_o 900_o year_n ago_o extant_a in_o sir_n robert_n cotton_n library_n 24._o library_n usher_n relig._n oâ—_n anc_fw-la ir_z sh_z chap._n 4._o p._n 24._o which_o manuscript_n be_v since_o print_v but_o very_o imperfect_o in_o spelman_n council_n and_o therein_o it_o be_v say_v that_o their_o form_n of_o liturgy_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o be_v receive_v by_o theâ—r_a neighbour_n the_o gaul_n 178._o gaul_n spâ—â—m_fw-la council_n tom._n i._o an._n 80._o p._n 177_o 178._o and_o it_o be_v there_o say_v to_o have_v be_v deliver_v from_o germanus_n and_o lupus_n and_o suppose_v to_o have_v come_v at_o first_o from_o s._n mark_n now_o of_o this_o last_o point_n viz._n that_o s._n mark_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o gallican_n liturgy_n bishop_n usher_n seem_v doubtful_a and_o then_o go_v on_o thus_o but_o whatsoever_o liturgy_n be_v use_v here_o at_o the_o first_o this_o be_v sure_a that_o in_o succeed_v age_n no_o one_o general_a form_n of_o divine_a service_n be_v retain_v etc._n etc._n and_o so_o go_v on_o in_o the_o word_n cite_v by_o my_o adversary_n who_o according_a to_o his_o wont_a fraud_n conceal_v all_o that_o the_o primate_n say_v of_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n which_o he_o affirm_v be_v but_o one_o and_o be_v bring_v in_o by_o s._n patric_n both_o among_o the_o irish_a and_o briton_n for_o in_o the_o next_o page_n he_o say_v of_o the_o briton_n that_o their_o form_n of_o liturgy_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o be_v receive_v by_o their_o neighbour_n the_o gaul_n be_v intimate_v by_o the_o author_n of_o that_o ancient_a fragment_n allege_v
antiq_fw-la brit._n eccles_n pag._n 370._o an._n dom._n 560._o moreover_o baleus_n further_o tell_v we_o that_o s._n asaph_n the_o scholar_n and_o successor_n of_o kentigern_n write_v a_o book_n of_o the_o ordination_n of_o his_o church_n 590._o church_n balaeus_n de_fw-fr script_n brit._n fol._n 34._o an._n dom._n 590._o which_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o form_n use_v there_o in_o ordain_v presbyter_n and_o deacon_n and_o perhaps_o in_o admit_v of_o monk_n this_o may_v suffice_v to_o show_v we_o the_o briton_n have_v write_v and_o prescribe_v form_n before_o my_o adversary_n will_v allow_v they_o to_o have_v be_v use_v any_o where_o and_o if_o any_o require_v further_a satisfaction_n he_o may_v consult_v the_o learned_a b._n vsher_n antiquity_n of_o the_o british_a church_n where_o there_o be_v divers_a evidence_n of_o this_o truth_n we_o proceed_v therefore_o to_o the_o saxon_n who_o be_v convert_v by_o augustin_n the_o monk_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o century_n and_o he_o no_o doubt_n according_a to_o s._n gregory_n direction_n make_v a_o liturgy_n for_o they_o take_v out_o of_o the_o roman_a the_o gallican_n and_o other_o form_n which_o continue_v in_o use_n for_o some_o time_n but_o after_o gregory_n roman_a way_n of_o sing_v begin_v to_o be_v so_o general_o admire_v in_o all_o these_o part_n of_o the_o world_n that_o be_v also_o labour_v by_o augustin_n successor_n to_o be_v bring_v in_o here_o for_o bede_n mention_n one_o james_n a_o deacon_n who_o be_v skill_v both_o in_o the_o roman_a and_o the_o canterbury_n way_n of_o song_n say_v of_o he_o that_o paulinus_n leave_v york_n and_o return_v to_o rochester_n leave_v this_o james_n behind_o he_o in_o the_o north_n who_o when_o that_o province_n have_v peace_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o faithful_a increase_v be_v very_o skilful_a in_o sing_v in_o the_o church_n become_v a_o master_n of_o ecclesiastical_a song_n to_o many_o after_o the_o way_n either_o of_o rome_n or_o of_o canterbury_n 640._o canterbury_n bedae_fw-la histor_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 20._o circ_n a._n d._n 640._o which_o must_v signify_v his_o teach_a clerk_n how_o to_o recite_v gregory_n or_o augustin_n form_n of_o service_n because_o in_o that_o age_n they_o chant_v their_o prayer_n and_o praise_n both_o about_o thirty_o year_n after_o this_o in_o theodorus_n his_o time_n they_o learn_v to_o sing_v the_o office_n all_o england_n over_o and_o one_o eddi_n after_o the_o aforesaid_a james_n be_v their_o master_n in_o the_o church_n on_o the_o north_n of_o humber_n 670._o humber_n beda_n ibid._n lib._n 4._o cap._n 2._o circ_n an._n 670._o and_o a_o little_a after_o those_o who_o instruct_v man_n in_o ecclesiastical_a office_n be_v call_v master_n of_o sing_v 20._o sing_v idem_fw-la lib._n 5._o cap._n 20._o because_o the_o office_n be_v set_v to_o some_o certain_a note_n and_o that_o alone_o be_v enough_o to_o prove_v they_o then_o pray_v by_o certain_a prescribe_a form_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o set_v arbitrary_a or_o extempore_o prayer_n to_o note_n which_o though_o some_o have_v affirm_v liable_a to_o be_v cant_a yet_o none_o ever_o think_v they_o capable_a to_o be_v chant_v but_o we_o proceed_v i_o doubt_v not_o but_o the_o gregorian_a form_n as_o well_o as_o his_o way_n of_o sing_v come_v into_o use_n here_o before_o the_o year_n 700_o for_o in_o the_o late_a elaborare_fw-la collection_n of_o old_a saxon_a book_n and_o manuscript_n put_v out_o by_o my_o worthy_a friend_n dr._n hicks_n there_o be_v a_o sacramentary_a of_o s._n gregory_n which_o be_v at_o least_o a_o thousand_o year_n old_a 148._o old_a grammatica_fw-la maeso-gothic_a d._n hick_n p._n 148._o and_o than_o it_o must_v be_v write_v about_o the_o year_n 690._o but_o this_o be_v more_o plain_a in_o the_o famous_a council_n of_o clovesho_n which_o sit_v 24_o year_n after_o wherein_o there_o be_v not_o only_o clear_a testimony_n for_o the_o use_n of_o form_n but_o a_o full_a evidence_n of_o the_o prevail_a interest_n of_o the_o roman_a office_n for_o there_o it_o be_v appoint_v that_o all_o priest_n shall_v learn_v to_o repeat_v the_o whole_a office_n by_o law_n appoint_v for_o their_o order_n and_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o interpret_v the_o creed_n the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o the_o holy_a word_n pronounce_v in_o the_o mass_n into_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n can_n 10_o as_o also_o that_o all_o priest_n shall_v perform_v all_o their_o office_n after_o the_o same_o way_n and_o manner_n can._n 11_o and_o further_o it_o be_v decree_v that_o the_o festival_n in_o memory_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v celebrate_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o all_o office_n belong_v to_o they_o as_o to_o baptism_n administer_a the_o communion_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o sing_v according_a to_o the_o write_a form_n which_o we_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o the_o festival_n of_o the_o martyr_n shall_v be_v observe_v on_o the_o same_o day_n according_a to_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n with_o the_o psalm_n and_o hymn_n proper_a to_o each_o of_o they_o can._n 13_o and_o final_o that_o the_o seven_o canonical_a hour_n of_o prayer_n be_v observe_v with_o the_o proper_a psalm_n and_o hymn_n and_o that_o the_o monastery_n shall_v all_o sing_v alike_o and_o shall_v neither_o sing_v or_o read_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o be_v general_o use_v and_o be_v derive_v from_o scripture_n or_o permit_v by_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o so_o all_o may_v with_o one_o mind_n and_o one_o mouth_n glorify_v god_n can._n 15_o 714._o 15_o council_n clovesho_n can._n 10_o 11_o 13_o &_o 15._o apud_fw-la spelm._n council_n tom._n l._n p._n 249._o circ_n an._n d._n 714._o from_o which_o canon_n it_o be_v very_o plain_a that_o the_o saxon_n within_o one_o century_n after_o their_o conversion_n have_v write_a form_n of_o prayer_n for_o all_o office_n and_o that_o the_o roman_a liturgy_n be_v now_o begin_v to_o be_v general_o receive_v in_o this_o land_n i_o shall_v make_v but_o one_o remark_n more_o in_o so_o clear_a a_o case_n which_o be_v that_o venerable_a bede_n die_v on_o ascension-day_n be_v by_o ancient_a historian_n say_v to_o have_v repeat_v the_o collect_n for_o the_o day_n in_o these_o word_n o_o king_n of_o glory_n and_o lord_n of_o host_n who_o as_o on_o this_o day_n do_v ascend_v triumphant_o into_o the_o heaven_n of_o heaven_n leave_v we_o not_o comfortless_a but_o send_v we_o the_o promise_n of_o the_o father_n even_o the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n 15._o truth_n gul._n malm_n de_fw-fr gest_n reg_fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 3._o pag._n 12._o &_o sim._n dunelm_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 15._o and_o soon_o after_o he_o give_v up_o the_o ghost_n now_o this_o be_v the_o collect_n in_o the_o old_a roman_a form_n and_o be_v yet_o continue_v in_o our_o liturgy_n almost_o verbatim_o which_o give_v that_o collect_v the_o honour_n of_o have_v be_v receive_v in_o this_o nation_n for_o near_a a_o thousand_o year_n but_o since_o my_o adversary_n dare_v not_o attempt_v the_o saxon_n and_o spelman_n council_n afford_v so_o many_o undeniable_a proof_n of_o prescribe_a and_o impose_v form_n use_v here_o from_o the_o time_n of_o their_o conversion_n i_o shall_v not_o heap_v up_o needless_a instance_n but_o proceed_v to_o the_o kingdom_n and_o church_n in_o france_n and_o germany_n where_o the_o same_o order_n and_o method_n of_o pray_v be_v observe_v §_o 5._o i_o have_v so_o full_o prove_v 450._o ecclesia_fw-la gallicana_n ab_fw-la an._n dom._n 450._o that_o there_o be_v a_o form_n of_o service_n peculiar_a to_o the_o gallican_n church_n that_o i_o need_v not_o have_v add_v any_o thing_n on_o that_o subject_a but_o that_o my_o adversary_n have_v the_o confidence_n to_o say_v in_o france_n they_o have_v book_n for_o public_a service_n in_o the_o 8_o century_n yet_o they_o be_v use_v at_o the_o discretion_n of_o those_o that_o officiate_v who_o add_v and_o leave_v out_o as_o they_o think_v fit_a till_o charlemagne_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o nine_o age_n will_v have_v they_o reform_v after_o the_o roman_a guise_n and_o this_o he_o prove_v by_o a_o passage_n cite_v out_o of_o the_o chronicle_n of_o engolism_n relate_v in_o mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n 134._o mass_n disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 134._o but_o the_o whole_a story_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o falsehood_n and_o fallacy_n for_o first_o he_o speaks_z of_o book_n for_o public_a service_n in_o france_n in_o the_o 8_o century_n as_o if_o they_o have_v none_o before_o whereas_o we_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o s._n hilary_n make_v a_o book_n of_o hymn_n for_o the_o gallican_n church_n in_o the_o four_o age_n an._n 354._o that_o museau_n of_o marseils_n compose_v a_o book_n of_o prayer_n for_o consecrate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o five_o century_n an._n 458._o we_o have_v show_v that_o the_o gallican_n office_n which_o be_v
still_o extant_a be_v make_v at_o least_o as_o early_o as_o the_o age_n in_o which_o s._n martin_n live_v append._n live_v bona_n rerum_fw-la liturg._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 12._o &_o in_o append._n and_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o sidonius_n apollinaris_n the_o clergy_n there_o general_o use_v a_o common-prayer-book_n in_o that_o same_o five_o century_n an._n 475._o we_o have_v prove_v that_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o age_n gregory_n the_o great_a direct_v augustin_n the_o monk_n to_o read_v over_o the_o gallican_n liturgy_n as_o well_o as_o the_o roman_a which_o show_v it_o be_v then_o write_v in_o a_o book_n yea_o my_o adversary_n own_o author_n mornay_n in_o the_o place_n cite_v by_o he_o which_o he_o must_v needs_o see_v affirm_v that_o before_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n there_o be_v another_o manner_n of_o service_n in_o france_n than_o there_o be_v at_o rome_n and_o that_o innocent_a and_o gelasius_n who_o be_v pope_n in_o the_o five_o century_n as_o well_o as_o gregory_n have_v use_v their_o utmost_a endeavour_n to_o bring_v they_o to_o conform_v to_o the_o roman_a order_n 63._o order_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n i._n chap._n 8._o pag._n 63._o which_o suppose_v plain_o they_o have_v a_o service_n of_o their_o own_o differ_v from_o the_o roman_a in_o innocent_n and_o in_o gelasius_n his_o time_n that_o be_v in_o the_o five_o century_n and_o that_o epistle_n of_o hildewinus_n to_o lewes_n the_o gentile_a an._n 825._o mention_v in_o mornay_n imply_v the_o same_o thing_n for_o hildewinus_n say_v we_o have_v still_o divers_a very_o ancient_a mass-book_n almost_o consume_v with_o extreme_a age_n contain_v the_o order_n of_o the_o gallican_n service_n which_o be_v use_v from_o the_o time_n that_o the_o faith_n be_v first_o receive_v in_o this_o part_n of_o the_o west_n until_o we_o admit_v the_o roman_a order_n areop_n order_n hildevinus_n abb._n praefat_fw-la ad_fw-la opera_fw-la diony_n areop_n where_o we_o see_v he_o not_o only_o affirm_v they_o have_v a_o form_n of_o service_n from_o their_o first_o conversion_n but_o that_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o nine_o age_n some_o of_o the_o copy_n of_o that_o service_n be_v wear_v out_o with_o extreme_a antiquity_n so_o that_o probable_o these_o copy_n be_v write_v in_o the_o six_o age_n and_o from_o hence_o we_o may_v discern_v the_o falsehood_n of_o my_o adversary_n pretence_n that_o there_o be_v no_o service-book_n in_o france_n before_o the_o 8_o century_n second_o he_o affirm_v that_o these_o book_n be_v use_v at_o the_o discretion_n of_o he_o that_o officiated_n but_o this_o be_v as_o false_a as_o the_o former_a for_o we_o have_v prove_v by_o divers_a french_a canon_n in_o the_o five_o and_o six_o age_n that_o all_o the_o clergy_n in_o one_o province_n be_v bind_v to_o use_v the_o same_o form_n of_o service_n which_o be_v use_v by_o their_o metropolitan_a and_o in_o the_o eight_o century_n theodulphus_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n enjoin_v his_o clergy_n when_o they_o come_v to_o his_o synod_n to_o bring_v their_o common_a prayer-book_n with_o they_o and_o two_o or_o three_o clerk_n who_o assist_v they_o in_o the_o celebrate_n divine_a service_n that_o so_o it_o may_v appear_v hour_n exact_o and_o diligent_o they_o have_v perform_v their_o duty_n 349._o duty_n theodulph_n aurel._n ep._n ad_fw-la cler._n cap._n 4._o ap_fw-mi bon._n rer_n liturg._n p._n 349._o which_o be_v a_o strict_a course_n than_o be_v now_o take_v in_o our_o church_n but_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v he_o have_v evidence_n for_o this_o liberty_n out_o of_o a_o ancient_a chronicle_n in_o mornay_n 64._o mornay_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n i._o chap_n 8._o pag._n 64._o which_o say_v that_o every_o one_o at_o his_o pleasure_n have_v deprave_v the_o book_n of_o office_n by_o add_v and_o diminish_v to_o which_o i_o reply_v that_o these_o word_n be_v not_o in_o mornay_n and_o if_o they_o be_v in_o the_o chronicle_n of_o engolism_n as_o the_o margin_n recite_v they_o the_o meaning_n be_v plain_o this_o that_o those_o who_o write_v out_o these_o form_n have_v deprave_v they_o by_o leave_v out_o some_o thing_n and_o put_v in_o other_o not_o that_o those_o who_o use_v these_o book_n alter_v or_o add_v at_o their_o pleasure_n for_o he_o who_o officiate_n can_v proper_o be_v say_v to_o have_v deprave_v a_o book_n by_o not_o read_v it_o aright_o it_o be_v the_o scribe_n who_o write_v the_o copy_n false_o and_o various_o that_o have_v deprave_v the_o old_a office_n so_o much_o that_o it_o give_v a_o good_a pretence_n to_o french_a king_n to_o bring_v in_o the_o roman_a service_n herein_o therefore_o he_o have_v no_o ground_n for_o his_o false_a assertion_n that_o these_o book_n be_v use_v at_o the_o discretion_n of_o he_o that_o do_v officiate_v three_o he_o mistake_v again_o in_o say_v that_o charlemaign_a in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o nine_o age_n reform_v they_o after_o the_o roman_a guise_n for_o first_o his_o own_o author_n mornay_n affirm_v that_o king_n pepin_n for_o reverence_n of_o pope_n steven_n receive_v the_o whole_a order_n of_o rome_n and_o cite_v two_o capitular_n for_o this_o wherein_z charles_n the_o great_a declare_v that_o his_o father_n pepin_n first_o put_v down_o the_o gallican_n and_o set_v up_o the_o roman_a service_n in_o france_n 64._o france_n capit._fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 80_o &_o lib._n 5._o cap._n 219._o in_o mornay_n ut_fw-la supr_fw-la pag_n 64._o now_o pope_n steven_n die_v an._n 755._o which_o be_v near_o fifty_o year_n before_o the_o nine_o age_n begin_v moreover_o the_o centuriator_n out_o of_o sigebert_n and_o divers_a ancient_a historian_n tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v apparent_a there_o be_v a_o different_a way_n of_o sing_v in_o the_o roman_a and_o the_o gallican_n church_n till_o pepin_n upon_o his_o be_v make_v king_n of_o france_n by_o the_o pope_n bring_v in_o the_o roman_a rite_n and_o way_n of_o sing_v into_o the_o gallican_n church_n 343._o church_n magdebur_n cent._n 8._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 342_o 343._o now_o this_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 751._o that_o be_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o eight_o age._n it_o be_v true_a charles_n the_o great_a do_v go_v on_o with_o the_o same_o work_n but_o than_o it_o be_v before_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o nine_o age_n which_o be_v the_o period_n that_o my_o adversary_n assign_v to_o this_o matter_n for_o find_v still_o that_o some_o church_n keep_v up_o the_o old_a way_n of_o sing_v he_o send_v two_o clerk_n to_o rome_n to_o learn_v there_o the_o authentic_a way_n of_o sing_v and_o they_o first_o teach_v the_o church_n of_o metz_n and_o then_o all_o france_n 774._o france_n magdeb._n ibid._n &_o sigeb_n chron._n an._n 774._o but_o this_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 774_o six_o and_o twenty_o year_n before_o the_o nine_o age_n begin_v again_o he_o own_v this_o uniformity_n be_v bring_v in_o by_o his_o father_n pepin_n and_o enjoin_v it_o once_o more_o 203._o more_o capitul_n franc._n tom._n i._n in_o cap._n an._n 788._o pag._n 203._o about_o the_o year_n 788._o the_o next_o year_n in_o another_o capitular_a charles_n the_o great_a oblige_v the_o monk_n also_o to_o follow_v that_o roman_a order_n of_o sing_v which_o his_o father_n appoint_v when_o he_o put_v down_o the_o old_a gallican_n way_n 239._o way_n capitul_n ibid._n an._n 789._o cap._n 78._o p._n 239._o in_o the_o same_o year_n also_o be_v this_o law_n make_v that_o the_o clergy_n shall_v have_v orthodox_n book_n very_o well_o correct_v lest_o those_o who_o desire_v to_o pray_v to_o god_n aright_o by_o ill_o write_v book_n shall_v ask_v amiss_o and_o therefore_o none_o be_v to_o write_v out_o the_o gospel_n the_o psalter_n or_o missal_n but_o a_o man_n of_o mature_a age_n 237._o age_n capitul_n ibid._n tom._n i._o cap._n 70._o p._n 237._o and_o final_o the_o last_o person_n send_v from_o rome_n about_o complete_n this_o uniformity_n be_v adrian_n two_o chanter_n who_o come_v into_o france_n an._n 790_o 790._o 790_o magdeb._n cent._n 8._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 343._o &_o sigebert_n an._n 790._o wherefore_o he_o be_v out_o in_o his_o chronology_n as_o to_o this_o matter_n because_o the_o roman_a order_n be_v bring_v into_o the_o gallican_n church_n by_o pepin_n first_o and_o then_o universal_o settle_v there_o by_o charles_n the_o great_a before_o the_o nine_o age_n begin_v but_o to_o let_v that_o pass_v it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v no_o more_o liberty_n allow_v to_o any_o minister_n in_o the_o gallican_n church_n before_o the_o roman_a office_n come_v in_o there_o than_o there_o be_v afterward_o because_o it_o be_v plain_a they_o have_v a_o liturgy_n before_o impose_v strict_o by_o divers_a canon_n of_o several_a council_n and_o while_o that_o gallican_n office_n be_v in_o force_n the_o clergy_n be_v as_o much_o bind_v to_o use_v those_o form_n as_o they_o be_v to_o use_v the_o
old_a form_n which_o all_o agree_v to_o be_v certain_o right_a but_o it_o be_v disputable_a and_o uncertain_a whether_o any_o other_o form_n be_v so_o or_o no_o and_o sure_o certain_a thing_n be_v much_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o uncertain_a 379._o uncertain_a idem_fw-la ibid._n pag_n 379._o thus_o this_o learned_a man_n represent_v the_o matter_n and_o if_o my_o adversary_n who_o transcribe_v his_o instance_n have_v imitate_v his_o ingenuity_n he_o can_v not_o have_v frame_v any_o argument_n from_o hence_o for_o his_o liberty_n of_o vary_a prayer_n because_o he_o reckon_v his_o liberty_n a_o privilege_n a_o duty_n and_o a_o advantage_n to_o the_o worship_n but_o this_o variation_n in_o baptism_n be_v a_o irregular_a fact_n general_o dislike_v and_o censure_v so_o as_o to_o make_v the_o very_a office_n null_a or_o at_o least_o very_a liable_a to_o be_v count_v so_o it_o be_v a_o illegal_a thing_n seldom_o do_v never_o command_v nor_o direct_v to_o be_v do_v only_o when_o it_o be_v do_v it_o be_v condemn_v by_o many_o and_o excuse_v by_o very_a few_o and_o suppose_v now_o vary_v the_o prayer_n be_v such_o a_o fact_n as_o this_o be_v it_o advisable_v or_o eligible_a no_o the_o comparison_n show_v the_o take_v such_o liberty_n will_v be_v a_o ill_a thing_n for_o which_o scarce_o any_o will_v undertake_v to_o make_v a_o apology_n and_o so_o i_o have_v do_v with_o his_o comparison_n between_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o the_o form_n of_o baptise_v §_o 10._o his_o next_o excursion_n be_v about_o the_o creed_n and_o be_v deck_v in_o the_o plume_n he_o have_v borrow_v from_o grotius_n vossius_fw-la and_o bishop_n usher_n he_o fill_v four_o page_n with_o pompous_a margen_v to_o dress_v up_o this_o argument_n viz._n that_o in_o the_o primitive_a time_n there_o be_v a_o agreement_n in_o sense_n not_o in_o word_n as_o to_o the_o creed_n itself_o and_o he_o think_v that_o they_o who_o leave_v themselves_o and_o other_o at_o so_o much_o liberty_n in_o form_n of_o creed_n will_v not_o limit_v themselves_o nor_o other_o by_o form_n of_o prayer_n if_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v object_v he_o look_v on_o ruffinus_n his_o relation_n to_o be_v a_o fable_n and_o say_v that_o no_o writer_n for_o 300_o year_n take_v notice_n of_o it_o and_o since_o the_o ancient_n will_v not_o be_v confine_v to_o this_o creed_n it_o argue_v they_o will_v never_o be_v confine_v to_o form_n of_o prayer_n compose_v by_o other_o and_o he_o note_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n have_v set_v down_o a_o form_n of_o creed_n different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n 103._o apostle_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 99_o 100_o 101_o 102_o &_o 103._o this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o his_o reason_v which_o when_o it_o be_v strict_o examine_v will_v all_o appear_v to_o be_v either_o mistake_v or_o fallacious_a he_o first_o direct_v we_o to_o grotius_n upon_o math._n xxviii_o 19_o where_o that_o author_n bring_v in_o justin_n martyr_n irenaeus_n clemens_n tertullian_n novatian_n etc._n etc._n use_v various_a expression_n when_o they_o give_v a_o account_n of_o its_o several_a article_n but_o grotius_n his_o inference_n which_o he_o cite_v in_o his_o margin_n pag._n 100_o be_v two_o first_o that_o when_o they_o say_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v immutable_a they_o do_v not_o respect_v one_o certain_a form_n of_o word_n receive_v in_o all_o place_n but_o they_o respect_v the_o force_n and_o meaning_n of_o the_o interrogation_n and_o second_o that_o cyprian_n word_n seem_v to_o he_o to_o show_v that_o the_o creed_n or_o rule_n of_o faith_n in_o his_o time_n be_v not_o yet_o tie_v to_o those_o word_n in_o which_o it_o be_v afterward_o find_v write_v and_o yet_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o be_v always_o the_o same_o 289._o same_o grot._fw-la com._n in_o math._n xxviii_o 19_o p._n 288_o &_o 289._o now_o though_o grotius_n here_o be_v not_o so_o just_a perhaps_o as_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v to_o the_o antiquity_n of_o creed_n and_o be_v a_o modern_a author_n his_o affirmation_n in_o this_o weigh_v no_o more_o than_o his_o instance_n prove_v yet_o i_o will_v wave_v that_o dispute_n and_o for_o the_o present_a admit_v what_o he_o say_v be_v true_a and_o then_o make_v parallel_n between_o creed_n and_o liturgy_n and_o in_o his_o first_o inference_n he_o only_o say_v that_o when_o the_o ancient_n use_v various_a way_n of_o express_v their_o faith_n they_o do_v not_o refer_v to_o one_o certain_a form_n of_o word_n receive_v in_o all_o place_n but_o only_o to_o the_o force_n and_o meaning_n of_o the_o interrogation_n which_o show_v grotius_n do_v not_o think_v as_o my_o adversary_n gross_o do_v that_o every_o one_o of_o the_o ancient_n in_o the_o place_n cite_v pretend_v to_o repeat_v the_o very_a form_n of_o the_o creed_n but_o only_o to_o show_v the_o main_a doctrine_n of_o it_o which_o in_o these_o occasional_a discourse_n be_v all_o that_o we_o can_v expect_v and_o therefore_o the_o variety_n of_o expression_n do_v not_o prove_v there_o be_v not_o one_o form_n of_o creed_n but_o that_o these_o father_n in_o these_o place_n do_v not_o refer_v to_o that_o form_n yet_o second_o these_o father_n all_o live_v within_o 250_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o if_o we_o grant_v to_o grotius_n that_o then_o there_o be_v not_o one_o form_n of_o creed_n every_o where_o receive_v we_o may_v allow_v the_o parallel_n with_o liturgy_n and_o suppose_v that_o in_o cyprian_a and_o novatian_n time_n and_o so_o upward_o to_o tertullian_n irenaeus_n and_o justin_n martyr_n there_o be_v not_o one_o form_n of_o liturgy_n every_o where_o receive_v yet_o for_o all_o this_o liturgy_n may_v be_v use_v and_o receive_v before_o the_o year_n 300_o that_o be_v before_o the_o quiet_a settlement_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n 1400_o year_n ago_o and_o above_o 200_o year_n before_o my_o adversary_n allow_v they_o to_o have_v come_v in_o and_o this_o also_o be_v all_o that_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o his_o word_n in_o the_o second_o passage_n viz._n that_o in_o s._n cyprian_n time_n the_o creed_n be_v not_o tie_v to_o that_o form_n of_o word_n wherein_o it_o be_v find_v write_v down_o afterward_o though_o he_o speak_v this_o modest_o and_o only_o say_v it_o sâ—ems_v so_o to_o he_o yet_o let_v it_o be_v suppose_v true_a and_o certain_a and_o then_o make_v the_o parallel_n and_o no_o more_o will_v follow_v from_o thence_o but_o this_o that_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o write_v down_o in_o so_o many_o word_n in_o the_o year_n 250_o as_o we_o find_v they_o write_v in_o afterward_o now_o this_o be_v in_o the_o age_n of_o persecution_n and_o while_o the_o miraculous_a gift_n last_v it_o will_v not_o prove_v that_o because_o the_o church_n then_o have_v no_o such_o form_n of_o write_a liturgy_n therefore_o now_o when_o the_o church_n be_v settle_v and_o inspiration_n cease_v we_o neither_o need_v nor_o aught_o to_o have_v such_o a_o form_n in_o the_o next_o page_n in_o the_o margin_n he_o grant_v the_o creed_n have_v more_o state_v form_n in_o the_o four_o century_n though_o even_o then_o the_o creed_n of_o several_a city_n in_o the_o same_o country_n be_v not_o vniform_a and_o he_o instance_n in_o rome_n aquileia_n and_o ravenna_n in_o italy_n refer_v we_o to_o vossius_fw-la and_o bishop_n usher_n 101._o usher_n disc_n of_o lit._n marg._n p._n 101._o and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o say_v it_o be_v not_o put_v into_o set_a form_n till_o the_o four_o age_n or_o near_o it_o but_o the_o form_n vary_v in_o several_a place_n in_o the_o same_o country_n now_o because_o the_o antiquity_n of_o creed_n be_v not_o our_o business_n here_o we_o will_v also_o for_o the_o present_n suppose_v this_o to_o be_v true_a and_o then_o if_o i_o may_v argue_v from_o the_o history_n of_o creed_n to_o that_o of_o liturgy_n as_o he_o evident_o do_v the_o consequence_n will_v be_v that_o liturgy_n be_v put_v into_o set_a form_n somewhat_o before_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o age_n though_o those_o great_a church_n which_o be_v at_o that_o time_n independent_a of_o one_o another_o though_o in_o the_o same_o country_n as_o aquileia_n and_o ravenna_n in_o italy_n which_o then_o be_v not_o subject_a to_o rome_n have_v some_o difference_n in_o the_o word_n and_o phrase_n as_o also_o in_o the_o order_n and_o method_n of_o their_o liturgy_n but_o as_o the_o roman_a creed_n be_v impose_v upon_o all_o those_o church_n which_o be_v under_o the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n proper_o so_o call_v and_o the_o aquileian_n creed_n and_o that_o of_o ravenna_n be_v respective_o impose_v upon_o all_o the_o church_n subject_n to_o these_o two_o great_a metropolitan_o so_o it_o must_v follow_v if_o liturgy_n and_o creed_n keep_v pace_n as_o he_o suppose_v that_o the_o roman_a
liturgy_n be_v impose_v on_o the_o roman_a clergy_n and_o those_o of_o aquileia_n and_o ravenna_n upon_o the_o clergy_n subject_n to_o those_o church_n and_o then_o my_o adversary_n whole_a book_n which_o be_v write_v to_o assert_v that_o liturgy_n be_v not_o impose_v before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o or_o beginning_n of_o the_o six_o age_n that_o be_v 200_o year_n after_o be_v false_a and_o utter_o wrong_v and_o then_o also_o the_o church_n of_o england_n both_o in_o compose_v a_o form_n and_o impose_v it_o imitate_v a_o very_a pure_a age_n of_o the_o church_n viz._n the_o time_n a_o little_a before_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o century_n or_o thereabouts_o and_o have_v the_o prescription_n of_o 1400_o year_n to_o justify_v she_o in_o both_o but_o because_o his_o main_a author_n be_v vostius_fw-la we_o will_v here_o observe_v what_o that_o learned_a man_n free_o own_v as_o to_o creed_n viz._n that_o there_o be_v a_o â—orm_n in_o the_o oriental_a church_n very_o like_a to_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o apostle_n creed_n long_o before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o this_o which_o we_o call_v the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v the_o roman_a form_n bâ—fâ—re_v the_o time_n of_o that_o same_o council_n and_o the_o creed_n of_o aquileia_n differ_v from_o this_o but_o very_o little_a 24._o little_a vosâ—_n de_fw-fr trib_o lymb_n diss_fw-la 1._o §._o â—0_n pag._n 24._o again_o he_o say_v these_o form_n be_v not_o make_v by_o any_o general_a council_n and_o be_v so_o old_a in_o ruffinus_n his_o time_n that_o they_o be_v take_v to_o be_v apostolical_a 31._o apostolical_a ibid._n §._o 45._o pag._n 31._o and_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n have_v a_o form_n which_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v elder_a than_o any_o of_o they_o be_v explain_v by_o s_n cyril_n an._n 350._o and_o then_o deliver_v as_o from_o a_o very_a ancient_a tradition_n 34._o tradition_n ibid._n §._o 51._o pag._n 34._o and_o both_o he_o and_o grotius_n who_o fancy_n the_o creed_n consist_v at_o first_o of_o no_o more_o article_n than_o those_o of_o the_o trinity_n do_v believe_v the_o remain_a article_n about_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o remission_n of_o sin_n the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n and_o the_o life_n everlasting_a be_v add_v as_o early_o as_o tertullian_n time_n so_o that_o if_o these_o author_n conjecture_n be_v allow_v then_o there_o be_v form_n of_o creed_n in_o every_o great_a and_o eminent_a church_n before_o the_o three_o century_n begin_v from_o whence_o i_o thus_o argue_v in_o my_o adversary_n own_o way_n and_o almost_o in_o his_o very_a word_n it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o they_o who_o have_v a_o creed_n in_o a_o set_a form_n in_o every_o principal_a church_n and_o do_v impose_v this_o form_n to_o be_v learned_a and_o use_v by_o all_o that_o be_v admit_v member_n of_o that_o church_n by_o baptism_n even_o before_o the_o three_o century_n shall_v not_o also_o have_v their_o set_a form_n of_o prayer_n to_o the_o use_n of_o which_o all_o the_o member_n of_o that_o church_n and_o all_o under_o its_o jurisdiction_n be_v oblige_v how_o credible_a and_o likely_a be_v it_o that_o they_o who_o do_v not_o leave_v their_o creed_n at_o liberty_n also_o do_v not_o allow_v arbitrary_a prayer_n since_o heresy_n may_v creep_v in_o by_o the_o way_n of_o extempore_o prayer_n and_o hymn_n as_o easy_o as_o by_o the_o use_n of_o various_a and_o arbitrary_a creed_n if_o they_o think_v it_o requisite_a to_o limit_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n for_o this_o reason_n there_o be_v the_o very_a same_o reason_n to_o limit_v the_o prayer_n supplication_n laud_n and_o litany_n 103._o litany_n see_v the_o disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 102_o &_o 103._o this_o be_v his_o way_n of_o argue_v upon_o a_o false_a supposition_n that_o the_o creed_n be_v not_o in_o a_o set_a form_n in_o the_o first_o age_n wherefore_o since_o it_o appear_v by_o his_o own_o author_n that_o it_o be_v in_o a_o set_a form_n in_o or_o before_o the_o three_o century_n he_o must_v allow_v this_o to_o be_v a_o firm_a argument_n against_o he_o it_o be_v nothing_o to_o my_o question_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o controversy_n whether_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o make_v that_o creed_n which_o go_v under_o their_o name_n but_o after_o i_o have_v consider_v all_o that_o vossius_fw-la etc._n etc._n have_v say_v in_o this_o matter_n i_o be_o very_o persuade_v that_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o do_v make_v one_o form_n of_o faith_n at_o first_o but_o do_v not_o commit_v it_o to_o writing_n because_o it_o be_v to_o be_v teach_v oral_o to_o every_o christian_a at_o his_o baptism_n and_o keep_v as_o the_o cognizance_n to_o distinguish_v between_o heretic_n and_o true_a believer_n and_o the_o likeness_n of_o all_o the_o ancient_a form_n to_o one_o another_o show_v they_o have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o original_a at_o first_o and_o be_v derive_v from_o the_o first_o planter_n of_o christianity_n as_o for_o the_o variety_n between_o these_o ancient_a form_n in_o several_a church_n it_o be_v the_o natural_a and_o necessary_a effect_n of_o deliver_v it_o oral_o which_o in_o distant_a country_n and_o in_o tract_n of_o time_n by_o pass_v through_o divers_a hand_n must_v needs_o produce_v some_o small_a difference_n in_o the_o order_n and_o word_n and_o that_o show_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v not_o so_o safe_a a_o way_n to_o convey_v article_n of_o faith_n as_o write_v and_o though_o the_o apostle_n have_v leave_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v a_o stand_a rule_n to_o secure_v the_o creed_n from_o any_o dangerous_a corruption_n yet_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o have_v this_o short_a form_n beside_o to_o teach_v the_o candidate_n for_o baptism_n but_o if_o the_o reader_n desire_v to_o see_v this_o more_o full_o prove_v i_o refer_v he_o to_o a_o learned_a book_n write_v by_o a_o very_a worthy_a author_n mr._n g._n ashwell_n wherein_o both_o by_o argument_n and_o evidence_n of_o antiquity_n it_o be_v strong_o and_o clear_o make_v out_o that_o this_o creed_n be_v make_v by_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o 1683._o themselves_o 〈◊〉_d apoâ—â—â—_n or_o â—_o discourse_n aâ—â—â—ting_v the_o antâ—â—s_n and_o autâ—â—_n 〈…〉_o creed_n p_o int_v at_o oâ—â—a_n 1683._o and_o there_o it_o may_v be_v see_v how_o bold_a my_o adversary_n be_v to_o give_v ruffinus_n the_o lie_n since_o all_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n general_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o thing_n there_o also_o it_o appear_v that_o my_o adversary_n be_v gross_o mistake_v in_o affirm_v that_o the_o ancient_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o this_o creed_n for_o above_o 300_o year_n as_o for_o his_o argue_n that_o the_o subsequent_a creed_n vary_v from_o it_o show_n they_o do_v not_o own_o that_o to_o be_v apostolical_a especial_o since_o they_o prefer_v their_o own_o form_n before_o it_o on_o the_o most_o solemn_a occasion_n 〈…〉_o occasion_n disc_n of_o lâ—t_n 〈…〉_o it_o proceed_v upon_o a_o mistake_n for_o vossius_fw-la own_v that_o the_o late_a superad_v creed_n be_v only_o take_v to_o be_v commentary_n on_o the_o former_a and_o clear_a explication_n of_o such_o article_n as_o the_o heretic_n have_v attempt_v to_o pervert_v and_o he_o show_v that_o they_o do_v not_o cast_v off_o nor_o disuse_n the_o ancient_a form_n when_o they_o make_v these_o new_a one_o they_o keep_v the_o apostle_n creed_n still_o and_o use_v that_o in_o the_o most_o solemn_a office_n of_o baptism_n yea_o they_o give_v it_o the_o precedence_n before_o all_o other_o creed_n and_o therefore_o the_o three_o general_n council_n say_v they_o receive_v in_o the_o first_o place_n the_o creed_n deliver_v to_o they_o by_o the_o most_o holy_a apostle_n and_o then_o the_o confession_n make_v by_o 318_o holy_a father_n in_o the_o city_n of_o nice_a 415._o nice_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n act._n council_n ephesin_n bin._n tom._n i._n par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 415._o wherefore_o this_o be_v use_v and_o reckon_v in_o the_o first_o place_n even_o after_o other_o creed_n come_v in_o final_o he_o need_v not_o wonder_n that_o the_o creed_n in_o the_o constitution_n be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o apostle_n because_o no_o man_n pretend_v now_o that_o the_o apostle_n make_v those_o constitution_n the_o creed_n find_v there_o as_o we_o have_v show_v be_v the_o apostle_n form_n as_o it_o be_v vary_v at_o antioch_n about_o the_o year_n 330_o which_o daillé_n own_v to_o be_v the_o time_n when_o that_o clemens_n write_v the_o constitution_n objecto_fw-la constitution_n daill_n praef_n ad_fw-la dissert_n de_fw-fr relig_n cult_a objecto_fw-la not_o the_o year_n 500_o as_o my_o adversary_n false_o pretend_v 111._o pretend_v disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 111._o now_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o the_o same_o form_n in_o 300_o year_n time_n shall_v be_v vary_v as_o much_o in_o two_o several_a church_n so_o far_o distant_a as_o rome_n and_o
antioch_n especial_o when_o it_o be_v convey_v for_o the_o most_o part_n of_o that_o time_n only_o by_o oral_a tradition_n to_o conclude_v the_o apostle_n show_v the_o way_n of_o make_v form_n of_o the_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v and_o if_o the_o parallel_n hold_v between_o creed_n and_o liturgy_n than_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v they_o first_o compose_v form_n also_o for_o the_o thing_n to_o be_v ask_v of_o god_n in_o prayer_n and_o to_o be_v speak_v to_o his_o honour_n in_o praise_n which_o first_o and_z apostolical_a form_n be_v the_o foundation_n and_o ground_n of_o all_o the_o several_a liturgy_n in_o great_a and_o eminent_a church_n which_o like_o their_o creed_n agree_v in_o the_o main_a essential_a part_n and_o have_v so_o much_o likeness_n as_o to_o persuade_v we_o they_o all_o come_v from_o one_o original_a form_n at_o first_o but_o tract_n of_o time_n and_o distacne_n of_o place_n cause_v some_o difference_n in_o the_o order_n and_o phrase_n in_o distant_a church_n but_o so_o that_o all_o the_o member_n of_o every_o great_a church_n be_v oblige_v to_o learn_v the_o creed_n of_o that_o church_n where_o they_o receive_v their_o baptism_n and_o also_o to_o use_v the_o form_n of_o that_o same_o church_n in_o who_o communion_n they_o live_v and_o this_o may_v suffice_v for_o his_o consequence_n draw_v from_o the_o primitive_a creed_n because_o it_o be_v nothing_o to_o our_o purpose_n when_o they_o come_v to_o be_v use_v first_o in_o the_o communion_n office_n forasmuch_o as_o he_o grant_v they_o be_v use_v in_o the_o office_n of_o baptism_n from_o the_o beginning_n §_o 11._o he_o conclude_v this_o set_a of_o argument_n by_o a_o large_a and_o tedious_a digression_n about_o the_o variety_n use_v in_o the_o form_n of_o renounce_v the_o devil_n in_o baptism_n and_o here_o again_o he_o fill_v his_o margin_n with_o the_o name_n of_o near_o twenty_o ancient_n who_o speak_v of_o this_o form_n of_o renunciation_n in_o different_a word_n by_o which_o he_o hope_v to_o prove_v that_o this_o form_n be_v arbitrary_a since_o not_o only_o divers_a church_n differ_v therein_o but_o the_o author_n who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o church_n yea_o the_o same_o author_n in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o work_n express_v it_o various_o and_o then_o come_v his_o inference_n that_o if_o they_o be_v not_o limit_v to_o a_o set_a form_n of_o word_n in_o this_o sentence_n none_o can_v believe_v they_o be_v or_o will_v have_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v confine_v to_o a_o invariable_a form_n of_o word_n in_o pray_v at_o baptism_n 109._o baptism_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 105_o 106_o 107_o 108_o &_o 109._o now_o if_o we_o shall_v grant_v his_o consequence_n do_v follow_v from_o these_o premise_n than_o we_o must_v expect_v at_o least_o that_o the_o premise_n shall_v be_v full_o prove_v but_o we_o shall_v show_v that_o he_o have_v not_o make_v they_o out_o sufficient_o for_o first_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o author_n do_v not_o pretend_v to_o recite_v the_o form_n but_o be_v only_o apply_v the_o duty_n in_o occasional_a discourse_n for_o which_o i_o need_v no_o other_o evidence_n but_o to_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o consult_v the_o place_n he_o produce_v out_o of_o origen_n ephrem_fw-la syrus_n s._n basil_n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n pseudo_fw-la dionysius_n justinian_n optatus_n s._n cyprian_n s._n augustin_n in_o the_o two_o late_a place_n and_o s._n hierom_n these_o father_n in_o homily_n and_o practical_a discourse_n speak_v of_o the_o thing_n and_o press_v the_o obligation_n but_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o repeat_v the_o word_n they_o express_v they_o in_o their_o own_o phrase_n and_o therefore_o no_o wonder_n if_o they_o differ_v second_o many_o of_o these_o witness_n do_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o whole_a renunciation_n but_o some_o of_o the_o renounce_v the_o devil_n only_o other_o only_o of_o renounce_v the_o world_n as_o the_o subject_a upon_o which_o they_o be_v treat_v require_v and_o it_o be_v strange_a that_o he_o shall_v cite_v these_o author_n to_o make_v out_o a_o difference_n in_o the_o whole_a form_n when_o one_o speak_v of_o one_o part_n of_o it_o and_o another_o author_n treat_v of_o another_o part_n three_o most_o of_o these_o author_n not_o only_o live_v in_o several_a age_n but_o belong_v to_o several_a distant_a country_n and_o be_v member_n of_o church_n which_o have_v some_o difference_n in_o the_o phrase_n and_o order_n of_o their_o whole_a liturgy_n and_o therefore_o their_o differ_v in_o the_o word_n or_o syllable_n of_o this_o renunciation_n do_v not_o prove_v they_o have_v no_o set_a form_n of_o prayer_n in_o any_o church_n but_o only_o that_o several_a great_a church_n have_v some_o variety_n in_o their_o form_n which_o we_o free_o grant_v and_o it_o can_v hurt_v our_o cause_n since_o all_o be_v limit_v to_o use_v the_o form_n of_o their_o own_o church_n thus_o origen_n belong_v to_o alexandria_n constantine_n edict_n be_v forge_v at_o rome_n cyril_n be_v of_o palaestina_n basil_n of_o cappadocia_n salvian_n of_o france_n pseudo-dionysius_n of_o laodicea_n clemens_n of_o antioch_n justinian_n of_o constantinople_n tertullian_n of_o africa_n and_o s._n ambrose_n of_o milan_n now_o we_o have_v prove_v that_o there_o be_v a_o variety_n between_o the_o liturgy_n of_o these_o distant_a church_n in_o many_o particular_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o strange_a they_o shall_v differ_v in_o express_v the_o syllable_n of_o the_o renunciation_n suppose_v every_o one_o of_o they_o have_v be_v repeat_v the_o form_n of_o his_o own_o church_n yet_o four_o those_o of_o the_o same_o country_n and_o espcial_o those_o of_o the_o same_o church_n do_v either_o agree_v or_o come_v as_o near_o one_o another_o as_o can_v be_v expect_v from_o man_n who_o be_v rather_o describe_v than_o repeat_v the_o form_n thus_o ephrem-syrus_n and_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n do_v agree_v exact_o both_o of_o they_o no_o doubt_n refer_v to_o the_o form_n use_v in_o palaestina_n salvian_n twice_o mention_n this_o form_n in_o the_o same_o word_n refer_v to_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n differ_v very_o little_a from_o justinian_n because_o both_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o constantinopolitan_a form_n and_o that_o of_o antioch_n relate_v in_o the_o constitution_n be_v very_o near_o it_o so_o tertullian_n and_o s._n augustin_n where_o they_o speak_v close_o do_v exact_o agree_v in_o the_o african_a form_n and_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o constantine_n edict_n refer_v to_o the_o roman_a form_n basil_n to_o that_o of_o naeocoesarea_n and_o s._n ambrose_n to_o that_o of_o milan_n now_o if_o each_o of_o these_o great_a church_n have_v a_o certain_a form_n to_o the_o use_n of_o which_o all_o that_o belong_v to_o it_o be_v oblige_v then_o probable_o they_o have_v also_o such_o a_o form_n for_o other_o prayer_n and_o five_o it_o be_v very_o plain_a that_o every_o great_a church_n have_v such_o a_o form_n because_o the_o father_n do_v very_o often_o charge_v those_o who_o be_v baptise_a to_o remember_v the_o very_a word_n in_o which_o they_o make_v this_o renunciation_n so_o do_v s._n ambrose_n 2._o ambrose_n quid_fw-la interrogatus_fw-la es_fw-la recognosce_fw-la quid_fw-la responderis_fw-la ambros_n de_fw-fr iis_fw-la quae_fw-la initiant_fw-la cap_n 2._o and_o s._n chrysostom_n 555._o chrysostom_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d chrys_n in_o 2_o cor._n hom_n 2._o p._n 555._o now_o this_o charge_n have_v be_v ridiculous_a and_o have_v require_v a_o impossibility_n if_o the_o word_n be_v arbitrary_a and_o every_o one_o of_o they_o have_v make_v the_o renunciation_n in_o a_o different_a form_n of_o word_n i_o conclude_v therefore_o that_o every_o great_a church_n have_v one_o certain_a form_n and_o all_o of_o they_o be_v so_o like_a that_o they_o must_v come_v from_o one_o original_a at_o first_o and_o it_o be_v only_a length_n of_o time_n and_o distance_n of_o place_n that_o have_v make_v the_o small_a variation_n between_o the_o form_n of_o several_a eminent_a church_n which_o also_o be_v the_o case_n of_o liturgy_n in_o general_a and_o of_o the_o whole_a baptismal_a office_n as_o well_o as_o of_o this_o peculiar_a part_n of_o it_o we_o have_v now_o do_v with_o all_o his_o argument_n of_o this_o kind_n and_o will_v leave_v the_o reader_n to_o judge_v of_o the_o modesty_n and_o truth_n of_o those_o mighty_a brag_v which_o he_o make_v of_o the_o narrow_a search_n he_o have_v make_v into_o antiquity_n and_o the_o full_a answer_n he_o have_v give_v to_o all_o that_o either_o he_o can_v meet_v with_o or_o that_o other_o have_v produce_v on_o behalf_n of_o liturgy_n who_o primitive_a original_a and_o general_a use_n be_v but_o more_o clear_v by_o all_o his_o objection_n against_o they_o §_o 12._o my_o adversary_n conclude_v his_o book_n first_o by_o fix_v the_o period_n when_o liturgy_n do_v come_v
bishop_n at_o all_o but_o only_o that_o there_o be_v no_o precedence_n of_o one_o bishop_n before_o another_o on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o dignity_n of_o their_o see_z but_o that_o their_o honour_n may_v be_v only_o according_a to_o their_o desert_n and_o virtue_n â—8_o virtue_n nazianz._n crat._n â—8_o and_o in_o his_o rhetorical_a way_n of_o praise_v athanasius_n he_o play_v the_o orator_n in_o set_v out_o the_o character_n of_o a_o evil_a bishop_n and_o then_o show_v how_o unlike_a athanasius_n be_v to_o such_o athan._n such_o nazianz._n crat._n 21._o in_o land_n athan._n but_o no_o man_n can_v think_v that_o a_o true_a description_n of_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o age_n be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o such_o a_o occasional_a strain_n of_o rhetoric_n pag._n 187._o s._n jerom_n in_o his_o cell_n hold_v correspondence_n with_o and_o pay_v respect_n to_o all_o the_o eminent_a bishop_n of_o the_o world_n and_o be_v far_o from_o think_v the_o whole_a order_n be_v degenerate_v into_o tyranny_n s_o chrysostom_n do_v not_o say_v he_o be_v afraid_a of_o all_o the_o bishop_n or_o of_o the_o bishop_n in_o general_n as_o he_o pretend_v but_o only_o of_o those_o who_o oppose_v he_o which_o be_v in_o number_n but_o 36_o and_o at_o that_o very_a time_n he_o have_v far_o more_o bishop_n for_o he_o but_o his_o enemy_n oppress_v he_o by_o the_o favour_n of_o the_o court_n 485_o court_n chrysost_n ep_v 13._o tom._n 7._o pag_n 95._o see_v his_o life_n in_o dr._n câ—ve_n p._n 485_o and_o arcadius_n the_o emperor_n be_v very_o angry_a by_o the_o information_n which_o some_o banish_a monk_n have_v give_v he_o when_o he_o say_v those_o hard_a word_n of_o theophilus_n of_o alexandria_n and_o his_o party_n 212._o party_n georg._n al._n vit_fw-fr chrysost_n c._n â—9_n tom._n 8._o pag._n 212._o who_o have_v do_v many_o evil_a thing_n but_o this_o must_v not_o be_v apply_v as_o the_o character_n of_o all_o bishop_n in_o that_o age_n and_o it_o be_v of_o those_o bishop_n only_o that_o isidore_n speak_v which_o as_o appear_v by_o his_o very_a word_n here_o cite_v refer_v only_o to_o some_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o country_n for_o all_o under_o theophilus_n his_o jurisdiction_n do_v neither_o join_v with_o he_o nor_o follow_v his_o example_n 21._o example_n isid_n pel._n lib_n 2._o ep_n 125._o and_o which_o be_v cite_v â—e_a â—â—e_z lib._n 5._o ep_n 21._o and_o how_o disingenuous_a be_v it_o to_o say_v no_o worse_o from_o his_o complaint_n of_o a_o few_o to_o affirm_v that_o episcopacy_n itself_o be_v become_v a_o tyrannical_a licentiousness_n yâ—a_o and_o be_v turn_v into_o tyranny_n beside_o he_o can_v find_v one_o complaint_n that_o impose_v liturgy_n be_v then_o call_v or_o account_v any_o part_n of_o tyranny_n none_o accuse_v any_o bishop_n for_o that_o which_o be_v the_o only_a point_n we_o now_o dispute_v about_o pag_n 188._o after_o a_o long_a description_n of_o evil_a bishop_n and_o clergy_n in_o general_n he_o come_v in_o a_o marginal_a note_n to_o own_o that_o isidore_n confess_v there_o be_v some_o bishop_n in_o that_o country_n and_o at_o that_o time_n who_o live_v up_o to_o the_o apostolical_a character_n so_o that_o still_o he_o can_v conclude_v from_o hence_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v degenerate_v and_o his_o next_o quotation_n relate_v only_o to_o the_o tyranny_n of_o theophilus_n and_o his_o party_n at_o alexandria_n yet_o isidore_n say_v that_o then_o in_o that_o church_n there_o be_v famous_a doctor_n and_o approve_a disciple_n 126._o disciple_n isid_n pel._n lib._n 5._o ep_n 126._o which_o my_o adversary_n omit_v and_o here_o again_o quote_v divers_a epistle_n which_o he_o have_v cite_v before_o etc._n before_o id_fw-la lib._n 3._o â—p_n 223._o &_o lib._n 5_o ep_n 21_o etc._n etc._n and_o at_o last_o quote_v a_o epistle_n wherein_o isidore_n only_o reprove_v one_o single_a clergyman_n 229._o clergyman_n id._n lib._n 4._o ep_n 229._o yet_o all_o these_o his_o careless_a reader_n be_v to_o believe_v be_v good_a evidence_n to_o prove_v the_o whole_a church_n be_v then_o deprave_v in_o the_o same_o page_n socrates_n blame_v no_o more_o but_o two_o bishop_n and_o that_o too_o in_o his_o partiality_n for_o the_o novatian_o and_o the_o canon_n of_o ephesus_n be_v a_o very_a good_a law_n make_v to_o prevent_v one_o bishop_n usurp_v over_o another_o as_o be_v also_o that_o of_o chalcedon_n 126._o chalcedon_n council_n eph._n can._n 8._o bever_n tom._n i._o p._n 104._o item_n council_n chal._n can._n 12._o ibid._n pag._n 126._o now_o though_o this_o show_n there_o be_v some_o bishop_n then_o who_o aim_v at_o evil_a thing_n as_o there_o ever_o be_v and_o ever_o will_v be_v yet_o the_o major_a part_n of_o they_o in_o two_o general_a council_n who_o carry_v the_o vote_n for_o these_o canon_n dislike_v the_o thing_n and_o take_v care_n to_o prevent_v it_o so_o that_o these_o law_n show_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o bishop_n be_v free_a from_o these_o fault_n and_o labour_v to_o reform_v the_o rest_n and_o can_v this_o be_v a_o proof_n of_o the_o degeneracy_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n pag._n 189._o what_o he_o observe_v concern_v the_o pope_n who_o begin_v to_o aim_v at_o the_o supremacy_n about_o the_o year_n 400_o or_o soon_o after_o be_v true_a in_o fact_n but_o this_o only_o show_v the_o corruption_n of_o one_o see_v and_o he_o know_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n in_o that_o age_n and_o in_o divers_a succeed_a oppose_v these_o attempt_n which_o show_v the_o church_n be_v not_o degenerate_v and_o beside_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o point_n of_o liturgy_n because_o the_o very_a pope_n two_o hundred_o year_n after_o this_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o show_v their_o supremacy_n by_o impose_v their_o liturgy_n on_o distant_a church_n as_o we_o have_v see_v in_o pope_n gregory_n epistle_n to_o augustin_n the_o monk_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o lesser_n see_v who_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o this_o supremacy_n yet_o impose_v their_o own_o church_n liturgy_n on_o their_o own_o member_n he_o add_v to_o this_o a_o pious_a sentence_n or_o two_o out_o of_o s._n chrysostom_n which_o be_v only_o general_a complaint_n in_o popular_a discourse_n but_o since_o this_o supremacy_n begin_v to_o be_v aim_v at_o in_o the_o time_n of_o chrysostom_n i_o wonder_v why_o he_o shall_v say_v that_o a_o sentence_n of_o his_o level_v against_o it_o be_v forget_v in_o his_o own_o time_n since_o it_o be_v more_o likely_a that_o it_o be_v never_o know_v to_o those_o at_o rome_n who_o be_v design_v then_o to_o be_v supreme_a pag._n 190._o prosper_n who_o he_o cite_v for_o the_o evil_a practice_n of_o inferior_a bishop_n declare_v he_o speak_v only_o of_o some_o bishop_n and_o the_o word_n be_v the_o complaint_n of_o a_o very_a pious_a bishop_n of_o that_o age_n 21._o age_n prosper_n de_fw-fr uâ—â—â—â—tempt_n cap_n 21._o which_o complaint_n prosper_n answer_v very_o well_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n 22._o chapter_n ib._n cap._n 22._o and_o a_o little_a altar_n he_o have_v a_o lovely_a description_n of_o such_o as_o be_v good_a bishop_n 25._o bishop_n ib._n câ—p_n 25._o and_o final_o he_o add_v and_o even_o at_o this_o time_n there_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o there_o be_v many_o among_o we_o full_a of_o all_o those_o good_a episcopal_a quality_n which_o you_o have_v true_o describe_v 3_o describe_v prosâ—_n ibid._n 〈◊〉_d 2._o cap_n 2._o &_o 3_o now_o be_v it_o not_o a_o vile_a artifice_n of_o my_o adversary_n to_o cite_v the_o complaint_n only_o as_o a_o general_a character_n of_o all_o the_o clergy_n of_o that_o age_n and_o not_o to_o mention_v those_o many_o commendation_n of_o the_o better_a sort_n of_o they_o though_o the_o same_o author_n in_o the_o same_o place_n mention_n both_o as_o also_o to_o talk_v of_o the_o suitableness_n of_o liturgy_n to_o such_o pastor_n since_o according_a to_o he_o that_o way_n of_o worship_n do_v not_o come_v in_o till_o almost_o 60_o year_n after_o when_o all_o these_o pastor_n be_v dead_a and_o by_o his_o computation_n these_o man_n all_o pray_v arbitrary_o or_o extempore_o pag._n 191_o 192._o he_o next_o go_v about_o to_o set_v out_o the_o lamentable_a insufficiency_n of_o those_o who_o minister_v by_o liturgy_n as_o he_o reckon_v in_o the_o year_n 500_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o s._n basil_n s._n ambrose_n and_o nazianzen_n who_o all_o die_v above_o a_o hundred_o year_n before_o that_o time_n and_o s_n ambrose_n only_o speak_v of_o some_o few_o simoniac_n who_o in_o his_o time_n be_v a_o disgrace_n to_o their_o order_n 5._o order_n ambr._n de_fw-fr sacerd._n dig_v c._n 5._o nazianzen_n be_v only_o give_v a_o rhetorical_a character_n of_o a_o bad_a bishop_n to_o set_v off_o the_o glory_n of_o athanasius_n as_o we_o note_v but_o now_o 378._o now_o naz._n orat._n 24._o p._n 378._o and_o in_o the_o next_o
224._o and_o not_o he_o alone_o but_o all_o the_o calvinist_n do_v general_o allow_v and_o use_v prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n as_o mons_fw-la durell_n have_v very_o large_o make_v out_o to_o who_o observation_n i_o will_v add_v two_o very_a learned_a man_n of_o the_o french_a church_n who_o free_o own_o that_o liturgy_n and_o state_v form_n be_v of_o very_o ancient_a use_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o these_o be_v the_o lord_n du-plessis_a and_o mons_fw-la daillè_fw-la both_o which_o my_o adversary_n often_o cite_v as_o if_o they_o be_v of_o his_o opinion_n concern_v the_o late_a original_a of_o prescribe_v form_n but_o first_o mornay_n lord_n du-plessis_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o mass_n have_v show_v that_o the_o jew_n have_v form_n of_o public_a service_n add_v the_o first_o christian_n than_o frame_v themselves_o after_o this_o manner_n of_o service_n 19_o service_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n 1._o pag._n 19_o and_o so_o run_v the_o parallel_n between_o the_o jewish_a and_o the_o primitive_a liturgy_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o those_o author_n who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 800_o declare_v that_o some_o form_n be_v use_v from_o the_o beginning_n and_o that_o they_o have_v industrious_o search_v out_o the_o ancient_a service_n of_o the_o church_n and_o they_o may_v also_o in_o their_o day_n possible_o find_v the_o book_n of_o rite_n or_o prescribe_v form_n use_v in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o pope_n assist_v by_o the_o power_n of_o great_a prince_n have_v abolish_v the_o use_n and_o memory_n thereof_o 22._o thereof_o id._n ib._n pag_n 22._o again_o he_o own_v a_o very_a ancient_a form_n of_o prayer_n use_v at_o the_o offertory_n 36._o offertory_n ib_a chap_n 5._o pag._n 36._o and_o say_v there_o be_v a_o general_a prayer_n for_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o church_n which_o the_o greek_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o form_n whereof_o continue_v as_o we_o have_v see_v it_o since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o be_v to_o be_v find_v and_o read_v in_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o time_n 37._o time_n ib._n pag_n 37._o he_o also_o confess_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o there_o be_v ancient_o one_o form_n of_o salutation_n and_o preface_n yea_o in_o this_o whole_a book_n he_o every_o where_o own_v there_o be_v primitive_a form_n long_o before_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v corrupt_v their_o service_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n he_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o pretend_v they_o have_v no_o prescribe_a form_n only_o he_o note_v that_o though_o in_o substance_n the_o service_n of_o these_o church_n do_v agree_v together_o yet_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v there_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o prescript_n form_v observe_v and_o keep_v in_o they_o all_o 43._o all_o mornay_n ut_fw-la supr_fw-la chap._n 6._o pag._n 43._o we_o see_v he_o grant_v form_n in_o all_o church_n but_o so_o as_o there_o be_v some_o variety_n between_o the_o form_n of_o several_a church_n and_o now_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o this_o great_a and_o learned_a man_n have_v he_o not_o be_v misinterpret_v shall_v be_v evidence_n for_o my_o adversary_n opinion_n of_o liturgy_n come_v in_o after_o the_o year_n 500_o the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o m._n dailé_n who_o understand_v antiquity_n as_o well_o as_o any_o writer_n that_o ever_o be_v of_o the_o french_a reform_a church_n now_o he_o frequent_o cite_v the_o book_n which_o go_v under_o the_o title_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n ascribe_v to_o s._n clement_n wherein_o there_o be_v a_o very_a ancient_a form_n of_o liturgy_n use_v as_o we_o have_v show_v in_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n wherein_o there_o be_v prescribe_v form_n for_o all_o the_o part_n of_o divine_a service_n at_o large_a now_o this_o learned_a man_n thus_o speak_v of_o that_o writer_n he_o seem_v to_o have_v compile_v his_o work_n a_o little_a before_o the_o nicene_n council_n 120._o council_n dailé_fw-fr de_fw-fr confirm_v lib._n 2._o cap._n 11._o p._n 120._o and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v in_o this_o book_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n i_o think_v no_o man_n who_o understand_v any_o thing_n of_o antiquity_n can_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o author_n have_v paint_v out_o the_o form_n of_o ecclesiastical_a worship_n such_o as_o it_o real_o be_v in_o those_o time_n when_o he_o write_v 12._o write_v idem_fw-la de_fw-fr relig._n cultus_fw-la objecto_fw-la lib._n 3._o cap._n 12._o by_o which_o we_o see_v that_o he_o believe_v the_o ecclesiastical_a worship_n be_v perform_v by_o a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n even_o before_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a which_o appear_v also_o to_o have_v be_v his_o opinion_n by_o his_o cite_n this_o liturgy_n of_o the_o constitution_n with_o divers_a other_o ancient_a liturgy_n and_o then_o conclude_v thus_o we_o ourselves_o true_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o very_o many_o of_o these_o liturgy_n which_o we_o have_v produce_v be_v ancient_a and_o write_v about_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o the_o four_o century_n though_o we_o think_v that_o they_o be_v corrupt_v by_o addition_n and_o alteration_n at_o several_a time_n after_o their_o first_o original_a 359._o original_a dailé_fw-fr de_fw-fr cult_a latin_n relig_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 13._o p._n 359._o wherefore_o this_o studious_a searcher_n into_o antiquity_n can_v be_v no_o witness_n for_o my_o adversary_n since_o he_o very_o express_o affirm_v that_o these_o liturgy_n be_v write_v out_o for_o public_a use_n in_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o the_o four_o century_n that_o be_v as_o soon_o as_o the_o church_n become_v settle_v by_o the_o conversion_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a to_o these_o we_o may_v add_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o helvetian_a divine_n and_o other_o who_o do_v not_o reform_v after_o luther_n pattern_n bullenger_n say_v the_o church_n have_v supplication_n she_o also_o have_v holy_a day_n and_o fast_n the_o church_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n according_a to_o certain_a law_n at_o certain_a time_n in_o a_o certain_a place_n and_o by_o a_o prescribe_a form_n which_o be_v according_a to_o the_o receive_a rule_n and_o usage_n of_o the_o church_n 38._o church_n bulleng_fw-mi decad._n 2._o serm._n 1._o pag._n 38._o in_o which_o word_n he_o evident_o justify_v a_o prescribe_a form_n and_o own_v that_o the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o make_v such_o a_o form_n and_o that_o all_o her_o member_n be_v oblige_v to_o use_v it_o the_o eminent_a lud._n lavater_n himself_o publish_v the_o common-prayer-book_n of_o the_o tigurine_a church_n which_o i_o have_v see_v and_o read_v the_o title_n of_o which_o be_v this_o a_o little_a book_n of_o the_o rite_n and_o institution_n of_o the_o trigurine_a church_n wherein_o be_v contain_v the_o whole_a order_n of_o their_o divine_a service_n with_o the_o several_a form_n by_o which_o they_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n and_o all_o other_o office_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o ministerial_a function_n 1559._o function_n de_fw-fr ritib._n &_o institutis_fw-la eccles_n tigurinae_fw-la opusculum_fw-la edit_fw-la à _fw-fr ludovic_n lavatero_n an._n 1559._o so_o that_o they_o also_o have_v state_v and_o prescribe_v form_n and_o zanchius_n one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o the_o divine_n of_o that_o age_n tell_v we_o that_o concord_n and_o decency_n or_o order_n can_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o church_n nor_o can_v all_o thing_n be_v do_v decent_o and_o in_o order_n as_o s._n paul_n command_v without_o rule_n and_o tradition_n by_o which_o as_o by_o certain_a bond_n order_n and_o decorum_n be_v preserve_v because_o there_o be_v such_o diversity_n in_o man_n manner_n such_o variety_n in_o their_o mind_n and_o such_o opposition_n in_o their_o judgement_n that_o no_o polity_n be_v firm_a unless_o it_o be_v constitute_v by_o certain_a law_n and_o without_o a_o state_v form_v no_o rite_n can_v be_v preserve_v 16._o preserve_v hieron_n launch_v tom_n 7._o in_o com._n praecip_n cap._n doctrine_n christ_n loc._n 16._o so_o that_o he_o plead_v for_o the_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o form_n and_o according_o all_o settle_a protestant_a church_n have_v compose_v a_o liturgy_n and_o make_v form_n of_o divine_a service_n for_o their_o clergy_n to_o officiate_v by_o so_o have_v the_o church_n of_o holland_n who_o common-prayer-book_n i_o have_v see_v translate_v into_o the_o greek_a tongue_n with_o this_o title_n 1648._o title_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d impres_n ludg._n bat._n an._n 1648._o the_o christian_a and_o orthodox_n doctrine_n and_o order_n of_o the_o belgic_a church_n viz._n their_o confession_n of_o faith_n their_o catechism_n their_o liturgy_n and_o their_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n and_o in_o that_o part_n which_o be_v their_o liturgy_n there_o be_v the_o form_n of_o prayer_n prescribe_v for_o baptism_n for_o the_o lord_n supper_n
and_o for_o all_o the_o occasional_a office_n which_o book_n so_o translate_v be_v print_v at_o leiden_fw-mi an._n 1648._o to_o this_o i_o may_v add_v another_o book_n put_v out_o by_o jo._n alasco_n a_o noble_a polonian_a protestant_n in_o the_o day_n of_o king_n edward_n the_o six_o the_o title_n whereof_o run_v thus_o the_o form_n and_o manner_n of_o the_o whole_a ecclesiastical_a ministration_n in_o the_o church_n for_o stranger_n and_o especial_o germane_a appoint_v at_o london_n by_o the_o most_o religious_a king_n edward_n the_o six_o an._n 1550_o 1550._o 1550_o forma_fw-la &_o ratio_fw-la tota_fw-la ecclesiastici_fw-la ministerii_fw-la etc._n etc._n lond._n an._n 1550._o wherein_o there_o be_v also_o divers_a set_a form_n of_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n to_o be_v use_v in_o the_o several_a office_n of_o their_o church_n and_o to_o name_n no_o more_o i_o have_v in_o my_o possession_n a_o scotch-common-prayer-book_n say_v to_o be_v compose_v by_o mr._n knox_n contain_v a_o calendar_n with_o holiday_n the_o psalm_n of_o david_n in_o meeter_n form_n of_o prayer_n in_o the_o visitation_n of_o the_o sick_a form_n of_o confession_n of_o sin_n a_o form_n of_o intercession_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n a_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o king_n form_n for_o administer_a the_o lord_n supper_n and_o baptism_n the_o form_n of_o matrimony_n and_o other_o occasional_a office_n etc._n etc._n for_o the_o use_n of_o the_o kirk_n of_o scotland_n imprint_v at_o middleburgh_n an._n 1594._o i_o do_v not_o cite_v these_o book_n as_o if_o there_o be_v no_o other_o or_o no_o more_o protestant_a liturgy_n but_o because_o i_o have_v see_v all_o these_o late_o and_o have_v most_o of_o they_o by_o i_o and_o because_o these_o be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v any_o man_n that_o all_o establish_a protestant_a church_n do_v approve_v of_o and_o use_v prescribe_v form_n so_o that_o if_o we_o shall_v cast_v off_o we_o to_o oblige_v that_o sort_n of_o dissenter_n who_o mr._n clarkson_n patronizes_n we_o must_v act_v contrary_a to_o the_o judgement_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o most_o famous_a protestant_a church_n abroad_o and_o the_o most_o eminent_a reform_a divine_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o therefore_o i_o refer_v it_o to_o any_o man_n to_o consider_v if_o this_o be_v a_o probable_a way_n to_o unite_v we_o with_o all_o foreign_a protestant_n as_o some_o vain_o discourse_n §_o 4._o i_o know_v nothing_o can_v remain_v to_o be_v object_v now_o unless_o it_o be_v that_o there_o be_v some_o great_a and_o just_a exception_n lie_v against_o our_o liturgy_n in_o particular_a to_o which_o i_o shall_v not_o now_o reply_v by_o repeat_v what_o i_o have_v say_v in_o my_o large_a discourse_n upon_o the_o common-prayer_n where_o every_o one_o of_o the_o objection_n that_o i_o have_v ever_o meet_v with_o be_v consider_v and_o answer_v already_o but_o i_o shall_v now_o show_v what_o esteem_v our_o common-prayer-book_n have_v be_v in_o among_o the_o most_o learned_a and_o judicious_a protestant_a writer_n ever_o since_o it_o be_v first_o compose_v and_o i_o begin_v with_o alexander_n alesius_n a_o eminent_a scotch_a divine_a who_o translate_v king_n edward_n common-prayer_n book_n into_o latin_a and_o in_o his_o preface_n to_o it_o he_o say_v he_o do_v this_o that_o it_o may_v be_v see_v and_o read_v by_o many_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o english_a church_n who_o care_n and_o diligence_n herein_o he_o doubt_v not_o will_v be_v for_o the_o example_n and_o comfort_n of_o some_o and_o for_o the_o shame_n of_o other_o and_o he_o hope_v it_o may_v provoke_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o reform_a to_o imitate_v this_o most_o noble_a and_o divine_a work_n in_o settle_v the_o church_n believe_v that_o god_n put_v it_o into_o his_o hand_n to_o publish_v it_o at_o that_o time_n for_o the_o general_n good_a etc._n good_a praef._n ad_fw-la libr._n precum_fw-la per_fw-la alex._n aâ—es_n inter_fw-la buceri_fw-la script_n anglicaâ—_n pag._n 373_o 3â—5_n etc._n etc._n with_o much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n and_o here_o i_o must_v note_v that_o probable_o this_o be_v that_o interpretation_n of_o our_o english_a service_n book_n which_o the_o judicious_a and_o modest_a mr._n bucer_n look_v over_o so_o diligent_o to_o satisfy_v himself_o whether_o he_o ought_v to_o conform_v to_o it_o and_o upon_o this_o he_o say_v when_o i_o thorough_o understand_v it_o i_o give_v thanks_o to_o god_n who_o have_v grant_v to_o this_o church_n to_o reform_v her_o rite_n to_o that_o degree_n of_o purity_n for_o i_o find_v nothing_o in_o they_o which_o be_v not_o take_v out_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o at_o lest_o which_o be_v contrary_a thereunto_o if_o it_o be_v candid_o expound_v 456._o expound_v buceri_fw-la censura_fw-la super_fw-la libr._n sâ—croâ—_n praef_n pag._n 456._o and_o when_o by_o archbishop_n cranmer_n special_a command_v he_o have_v peruse_v the_o whole_a book_n in_o order_n to_o his_o censure_v what_o he_o think_v be_v to_o be_v amend_v he_o declare_v his_o judgement_n thus_o in_o the_o prescript_n form_n for_o the_o communion_n and_o the_o daily_a prayer_n i_o see_v nothing_o write_v in_o this_o book_n which_o be_v not_o take_v out_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n if_o not_o in_o express_a word_n as_o the_o psalm_n and_o lesson_n yet_o in_o sense_n as_o the_o collect_v and_o also_o the_o order_n of_o these_o lesson_n and_o prayer_n and_o the_o time_n when_o they_o be_v to_o be_v use_v be_v very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o to_o the_o constitution_n observe_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n 457._o church_n buceri_fw-la censura_fw-la etc._n etc._n cap._n 1._o p._n 457._o and_o afterward_o he_o be_v for_o write_v down_o all_o holy_a rite_n and_o the_o word_n of_o the_o sacred_a administration_n and_o he_o own_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v do_v this_o very_o pure_o and_o conformable_a to_o christ_n institution_n as_o for_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o modest_o suppose_v may_v be_v alter_v for_o the_o better_a it_o be_v evident_a that_o most_o of_o they_o be_v regulate_v afterward_o and_o many_o of_o they_o be_v rectify_v according_a to_o his_o advice_n there_o so_o that_o we_o not_o only_o see_v he_o be_v clear_o for_o the_o use_n of_o prescribe_a form_n but_o like_v the_o book_n of_o king_n edward_n with_o some_o few_o amendment_n and_o have_v he_o see_v our_o present_a common-prayer_n no_o doubt_n he_o will_v have_v whole_o approve_v it_o the_o next_o evidence_n shall_v be_v the_o most_o learned_a archbishop_n of_o spalleto_n who_o affirm_v against_o suarez_n that_o the_o english_a liturgy_n contain_v nothing_o in_o it_o which_o be_v not_o holy_a which_o be_v not_o pious_a and_o true_o christian_n as_o well_o as_o catholic_a 340._o catholic_a ant._n de_fw-fr dom._n spalat_n osteus_fw-la error_n fran._n suarez_n cap._n 6._o §._o 82._o pag._n 340._o and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o form_n of_o divine_a office_n that_o be_v of_o public_a prayer_n for_o all_o england_n which_o as_o i_o have_v say_v be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o most_o ancient_a and_o most_o laudable_a liturgy_n approve_v even_o by_o the_o roman_a church_n collect_v with_o great_a judgement_n so_o as_o to_o leave_v out_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o romanist_n themselves_o be_v not_o very_o ready_a to_o defend_v 342._o defend_v ibid_fw-la §._o 37._o pag._n 342._o thus_o this_o great_a man_n stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o a_o malicious_a enemy_n to_o our_o liturgy_n and_o causabon_n at_o the_o same_o time_n have_v as_o great_a a_o esteem_n for_o it_o for_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o king_n james_n the_o first_o he_o say_v your_o majesty_n have_v such_o a_o church_n in_o your_o kingdom_n partly_o so_o institute_v of_o old_a and_o partly_o so_o regulate_v by_o your_o endeavour_n that_o none_o at_o this_o day_n come_v near_a to_o the_o form_n of_o the_o most_o flourish_a age_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n follow_v a_o middle_a way_n between_o those_o who_o have_v offend_v both_o in_o the_o excess_n and_o the_o defect_n baron_fw-fr defect_n causal_n ep._n ad_fw-la reg._n jac_fw-la praeâ—ix_fw-la ad_fw-la exerc_n baron_fw-fr and_o in_o a_o epistle_n to_o salmasius_n he_o say_v if_o his_o conjecture_n do_v not_o fail_v the_o sound_a part_n of_o the_o whole_a reformation_n be_v in_o england_n 709._o england_n id._n ep._n ad_fw-la salmas_n qu._n 709._o moreover_o salmasius_n himself_o though_o in_o some_o point_n he_o differ_v from_o our_o church_n yet_o relate_v it_o as_o a_o reason_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o martyr_n constancy_n to_o our_o liturgy_n that_o the_o form_n of_o it_o be_v long_o since_o approve_v by_o most_o of_o the_o reform_a pastor_n and_o those_o man_n of_o the_o first_o rank_n both_o in_o france_n and_o elsewhere_o and_o as_o be_v a_o book_n which_o seem_v to_o contain_v nothing_o but_o what_o agree_v to_o piety_n and_o to_o the_o evangelical_n doctrine_n 8._o doctrine_n
salmis_n defence_n reg_fw-la cap._n 8._o to_o he_o i_o will_v add_v another_o man_n of_o incomparable_a learning_n who_o have_v no_o obligation_n to_o this_o church_n of_o england_n but_o rather_o the_o contrary_a which_o be_v the_o famous_a hugo_n grotius_n who_o say_v i_o be_o sure_a the_o english_a liturgy_n the_o rite_n of_o lay_v hand_n on_o child_n in_o memory_n of_o their_o baptism_n the_o authority_n of_o bishop_n of_o synod_n consist_v of_o none_o but_o the_o clergy_n and_o many_o such_o like_a thing_n do_v sufficient_o agree_v to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n from_o which_o we_o can_v deny_v but_o that_o we_o have_v depart_v both_o in_o france_n and_o holland_n 21._o holland_n grot._fw-la ad_fw-la boetslaer_n ep_v 62._o pag._n 21._o and_o whoever_o consider_v these_o most_o eminent_a writer_n great_a judgement_n in_o antiquity_n may_v very_o well_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v sufficient_a witness_n in_o this_o question_n but_o none_o of_o the_o foreign_a divine_n be_v more_o full_a or_o more_o clear_a in_o determine_v this_o matter_n than_o the_o deserve_o famous_a lud._n capellus_n who_o live_v to_o hear_v of_o this_o very_a independent_a sect_n who_o reject_v our_o english_a liturgy_n and_o all_o prescribe_a form_n and_o write_v a_o most_o claborate_a thesis_n on_o purpose_n to_o answer_v and_o expose_v their_o frivolous_a objection_n a_o thesis_n deserve_v to_o be_v read_v by_o all_o english_a divine_n and_o to_o be_v whole_o translate_v into_o english_a for_o the_o common_a good_a out_o of_o which_o at_o present_a i_o will_v only_o recite_v a_o few_o passage_n viz._n that_o as_o soon_o as_o miraculous_a gift_n cease_v and_o heretic_n begin_v to_o infest_v the_o church_n there_o be_v a_o necessity_n for_o liturgy_n which_o wise_a and_o pious_a bishop_n compose_v for_o the_o use_n of_o all_o the_o presbyter_n in_o their_o diocese_n 657._o diocese_n thesis_n salmurienses_n praesid_n lud._n capello_n par_fw-fr 3._o de_fw-fr liturg._n formulis_fw-la conceptis_fw-la thes_n 3._o pag._n 657._o this_o be_v do_v chief_o in_o the_o great_a church_n as_o that_o of_o rome_n alexandria_n constantinople_n etc._n etc._n and_o follow_v by_o lesser_a church_n 4_o church_n ibid._n thes_n 4_o these_o form_n be_v short_a and_o plain_a at_o first_o consist_v of_o some_o few_o prayer_n and_o lesson_n cut_v of_o the_o psalm_n and_o other_o scripture_n with_o the_o blessing_n consecration_n and_o distribution_n of_o the_o communion_n etc._n etc._n and_o such_o be_v the_o roman_a office_n in_o the_o first_o four_o age_n till_o damasus_n time_n but_o augment_v and_o corrupt_v by_o the_o follow_a pope_n 5._o pope_n ibid._n thes_n 5._o and_o then_o he_o have_v these_o word_n which_o i_o will_v transcribe_v at_o large_a but_o about_o 140_o year_n ago_o when_o there_o be_v a_o departure_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o the_o people_n come_v out_o of_o babylon_n and_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o the_o pope_n tyranny_n the_o author_n of_o the_o reformation_n then_o purge_v the_o holy_a liturgy_n from_o all_o the_o superstition_n and_o popish_a idolatry_n and_o take_v away_o all_o that_o be_v burdensome_a and_o that_o do_v not_o tend_v to_o edification_n and_o thus_o at_o that_o time_n there_o be_v divers_a prescribe_v form_n of_o liturgy_n simple_a and_o pure_a compose_v by_o the_o several_a author_n of_o the_o reformation_n in_o germany_n france_n england_n scotland_n holland_n etc._n etc._n which_o differ_v as_o little_a as_o can_v be_v from_o the_o ancient_a form_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n which_o liturgy_n the_o protestant_n have_v use_v hitherto_o happy_o and_o with_o good_a success_n in_o their_o several_a nation_n and_o district_n until_o very_o late_o there_o arise_v in_o england_n a_o sort_n of_o morose_n scrupulous_a and_o too_o nice_a that_o i_o say_v not_o downright_o superstitious_a man_n who_o for_o many_o trifle_a reason_n of_o no_o moment_n not_o only_o dislike_v the_o liturgy_n hitherto_o use_v in_o that_o church_n but_o will_v have_v both_o it_o and_o the_o whole_a order_n of_o bishop_n to_o be_v utter_o abrogate_a and_o abolish_v in_o place_n whereof_o they_o will_v substitute_v that_o which_o they_o call_v their_o directory_n to_o which_o some_o wild_a and_o frantic_a man_n add_v this_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o use_v any_o prescribe_a form_n either_o in_o public_a or_o private_a prayer_n and_o that_o no_o good_a man_n can_v with_o a_o safe_a conscience_n be_v present_a at_o these_o prayer_n 658._o prayer_n id_fw-la ibid._n thes_n 6_o &_o 7._o pag._n 658._o after_o this_o he_o acurate_o state_v the_o controversy_n by_o distinguish_v about_o the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o public_a service_n and_o prove_v form_n may_v lawful_o be_v use_v in_o any_o part_n of_o it_o but_o as_o to_o prayer_n he_o reckon_v it_o be_v most_o requisite_a they_o be_v make_v by_o form_n etc._n form_n thes_n 9_o ad_fw-la thes_n 23._o pag._n 659_o etc._n etc._n and_o then_o he_o bring_v in_o all_o their_o objection_n against_o form_n and_o all_o their_o little_a reason_n for_o their_o arbitrary_a way_n and_o very_o learned_o and_o solid_o confute_v they_o all_o i_o shall_v only_o mention_v the_o head_n and_o refer_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o discourse_n itself_o for_o his_o full_a satisfaction_n viz._n 1._o he_o show_v this_o be_v not_o a_o imitation_n of_o the_o papist_n 2._o not_o a_o burden_n to_o man_n conscience_n 3._o not_o worse_a because_o it_o be_v not_o the_o way_n in_o the_o apostle_n time_n 4._o a_o directory_n be_v not_o sufficient_a security_n against_o heresy_n 5_o he_o show_v that_o though_o form_n be_v most_o necessary_a for_o the_o unlearned_a yet_o the_o learned_a ought_v not_o to_o be_v leave_v free_a in_o the_o public_a prayer_n 6._o he_o prove_v this_o be_v not_o that_o will-worship_n which_o be_v forbid_v in_o scripture_n 7._o he_o confute_v those_o who_o say_v these_o be_v not_o our_o own_o prayer_n 8._o and_o those_o who_o pretend_v they_o be_v against_o christian_a liberty_n 9_o or_o that_o they_o spoil_v minister_n gift_n 10._o or_o do_v not_o profit_v the_o auditory_a and_o last_o he_o answer_v that_o objection_n that_o the_o use_n of_o form_n hinder_v our_o lift_n up_o our_o eye_n in_o prayer_n 669._o prayer_n id._n ibid._n thes_n â—4_n etc._n etc._n ad_fw-la pag._n 669._o and_o after_o he_o have_v call_v all_o these_o light_n and_o frivolous_a little_a reason_n and_o petty_a objection_n he_o conclude_v the_o whole_a question_n with_o five_o position_n first_o that_o form_n be_v not_o absolute_o necessary_a for_o all_o person_n in_o all_o time_n and_o place_n second_o that_o they_o will_v not_o be_v general_o necessary_a but_o only_o because_o all_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v do_v decent_o and_o in_o order_n three_o that_o where_o there_o be_v unlearned_a pastor_n there_o form_n be_v absolute_o necessary_a four_o even_o where_o there_o be_v learned_a pastor_n a_o public_a form_n be_v very_o useful_a and_o necessary_a for_o the_o common_a edification_n of_o the_o church_n five_o the_o use_n of_o these_o form_n can_v just_o be_v condemn_v or_o dislike_v since_o always_o and_o every_o where_o it_o be_v most_o convenient_a and_o have_v obtain_v in_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n throughout_o all_o the_o world_n perpetual_o for_o above_o 1300_o year_n and_o it_o be_v now_o every_o where_o use_v but_o only_o among_o these_o upstart_n independent_o 669_o independent_o id._n ibid._n thes_n 49._o p._n 669_o so_o that_o true_o the_o moroseness_n or_o scrupulousness_n and_o superstition_n or_o rather_o the_o petulant_a and_o obstinate_a boldness_n of_o these_o man_n be_v senseless_a and_o prodigious_a superstitious_o to_o condemn_v and_o foolish_o to_o compare_v to_o a_o idol_n forbid_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n to_o be_v avoid_v by_o all_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v in_o itself_o most_o innocent_a who_o use_n be_v most_o profitable_a and_o its_o observation_n most_o convenient_a which_o have_v so_o long_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o never_o be_v yet_o reject_v by_o any_o church_n and_o which_o all_o the_o church_n of_o god_n every_o where_o now_o use_v to_o their_o great_a benefit_n but_o they_o reject_v it_o out_o of_o mere_a whimsy_n or_o out_o of_o a_o vile_a design_n to_o bring_v in_o a_o unbridled_a licentiousness_n and_o intolerable_a disorder_n into_o the_o church_n but_o among_o they_o such_o be_v most_o to_o be_v detest_v who_o either_o will_v not_o use_v the_o lord_n prayer_n or_o none_o but_o that_o form_n and_o that_o without_o join_v it_o to_o any_o other_o prayer_n public_a or_o private_a and_o hold_v it_o a_o sin_n for_o any_o good_a man_n to_o be_v in_o a_o church_n or_o a_o family_n where_o they_o use_v prescribe_v form_n and_o account_v this_o to_o be_v a_o just_a cause_n of_o separate_n from_o such_o worship_n lest_o they_o shall_v be_v defile_v with_o their_o sin_n who_o use_v such_o form_n
scatter_v and_o disperse_v four_o his_o quotation_n be_v not_o faithful_a for_o he_o frequent_o disguise_v the_o evidence_n which_o he_o produce_v both_o by_o false_a translate_n divers_a passage_n and_o cite_v they_o wrong_n so_o in_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n he_o read_v quascunque_fw-la for_o quicunque_fw-la 44._o quicunque_fw-la disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 44._o and_o in_o that_o of_o milevis_n cum_fw-la prudentioribus_fw-la collatae_fw-la for_o à _fw-la prudentioribus_fw-la collectae_fw-la 49._o collectae_fw-la ib._n p._n 49._o so_o he_o translate_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d cu_z his_o &_o caeteris_fw-la hujusmodi_fw-la gratiarum_fw-la actionibus_fw-la 76._o actionibus_fw-la ib._n p._n 76._o pretend_v they_o use_v a_o diversity_n in_o their_o praise_n whereas_o s._n chrysostom_n word_n only_o import_v that_o they_o do_v give_v thanks_o for_o variety_n of_o blessing_n for_o these_o and_o all_o such_o like_a and_o it_o be_v very_o remarkable_a that_o he_o cite_v many_o author_n imperfect_o draw_v a_o line_n thus_o and_o leave_v out_o the_o most_o material_a word_n if_o they_o seem_v to_o make_v against_o he_o so_o when_o he_o pervert_v nazianzen_n as_o if_o he_o speak_v of_o word_n in_o extempore_o prayer_n he_o draw_v a_o line_n before_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o apply_v it_o false_o to_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o in_o nazianzen_n there_o be_v three_o substantive_n the_o throne_n the_o altar_n and_o the_o holy_a thing_n in_o that_o sentence_n which_o he_o twice_o leave_v out_o 77._o out_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 60_o &_o pag._n 77._o to_o which_o substantive_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d plain_o belong_v for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o word_n but_o the_o throne_n the_o altar_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v present_a to_o he_o by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o the_o same_o trick_n he_o draw_v a_o line_n in_o s._n cyprian_n after_o quidam_fw-la dicunt_fw-la 98._o dicunt_fw-la ib._n p._n 98._o to_o conceal_v the_o next_o word_n which_o show_v it_o be_v heretic_n only_o which_o say_v this_o my_o answer_n have_v variety_n of_o instance_n of_o such_o like_a deal_n which_o a_o man_n may_v expect_v rather_o from_o the_o disciple_n of_o loyola_n than_o from_o person_n that_o pretend_v to_o tenderness_n of_o conscience_n last_o whereas_o he_o often_o say_v he_o have_v answer_v all_o the_o place_n of_o the_o ancient_n which_o either_o other_o have_v allege_v or_o he_o in_o his_o diligent_a search_n of_o antiquity_n have_v meet_v with_o which_o seem_v to_o make_v for_o liturgy_n alibi_fw-la liturgy_n disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 179_o &_o alibi_fw-la i_o doubt_v not_o but_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o he_o have_v not_o only_o omit_v but_o industrious_o conceal_v some_o hundred_o of_o proof_n for_o liturgy_n which_o i_o shall_v produce_v in_o my_o answer_n and_o by_o compare_v that_o clear_a evidence_n with_o the_o slight_a testimony_n which_o he_o produce_v to_o confute_v it_o will_v appear_v to_o every_o intelligent_a reader_n that_o he_o resolve_v to_o keep_v all_o testimony_n of_o this_o kind_n out_o of_o sight_n except_o only_o those_o which_o he_o hope_v he_o can_v either_o blunder_n or_o pervert_v to_o some_o other_o sense_n have_v give_v this_o short_a but_o just_a character_n of_o his_o book_n i_o will_v say_v something_o of_o my_o own_o wherein_o i_o have_v take_v care_n that_o this_o ill-dealing_a shall_v not_o transport_v i_o into_o any_o personal_a reflection_n and_o be_o plain_o content_a to_o show_v my_o adversary_n be_v either_o ignorant_o or_o wilful_o mistake_v without_o give_v the_o epithet_n that_o proper_o belong_v to_o both_o kind_n of_o mistake_v nor_o will_v i_o make_v it_o my_o chief_a business_n to_o confute_v his_o book_n but_o to_o render_v my_o discourse_n more_o useful_a than_o it_o can_v possible_o have_v be_v if_o i_o have_v only_o follow_v he_o through_o his_o various_a wind_n and_o turn_n i_o have_v collect_v in_o every_o century_n as_o many_o testimony_n concern_v liturgy_n and_o their_o antiquity_n original_a and_o use_v as_o my_o time_n will_v permit_v or_o the_o argument_n needs_o though_o not_o all_o which_o may_v have_v be_v find_v and_o i_o have_v place_v these_o in_o the_o exact_a order_n of_o time_n under_o the_o several_a name_n of_o the_o father_n and_o then_o reduce_v the_o scatter_a piece_n which_o he_o object_n under_o every_o one_o of_o these_o father_n as_o i_o go_v along_o give_v a_o distinct_a answer_n to_o they_o all_o that_o be_v material_a which_o i_o judge_v to_o be_v the_o fair_a way_n to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o antiquity_n in_o this_o question_n and_o by_o this_o distinct_a and_o regular_a proceed_n i_o hope_v not_o only_o to_o discover_v the_o weakness_n of_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v evidence_n but_o to_o give_v a_o clear_a and_o full_a account_n of_o the_o early_a beginning_n and_o general_a use_n of_o liturgick_a form_n than_o have_v yet_o be_v do_v by_o any_o who_o have_v write_v upon_o this_o subject_a and_o the_o use_n hereof_o may_v be_v first_o to_o confirm_v the_o devout_a member_n of_o our_o own_o church_n who_o be_v the_o great_a and_o most_o considerable_a part_n of_o the_o nation_n in_o their_o just_a veneration_n for_o those_o holy_a form_n by_o which_o they_o daily_o serve_v god_n when_o they_o find_v they_o so_o very_o agreeable_a to_o pure_a and_o genuine_a antiquity_n which_o the_o romanist_n have_v desert_v by_o new_a addition_n to_o their_o form_n consonant_a to_o their_o superstitious_a innovation_n and_o corruption_n and_o so_o have_v our_o high-flown_a separatist_n also_o by_o new_a pretence_n to_o a_o gift_n of_o prayer_n long_o since_o cease_v and_o by_o pray_v extempore_o upon_o ordinary_a occasion_n in_o public_a assembly_n a_o method_n unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_n ever_o since_o there_o be_v a_o settle_a christian_a church_n and_o second_o i_o will_v not_o despair_v but_o those_o moderate_a dissenter_n who_o honest_o desire_v to_o serve_v god_n in_o the_o best_a manner_n and_o have_v be_v abuse_v by_o false-teacher_n into_o a_o ill_a opinion_n of_o form_n may_v by_o peruse_v these_o paper_n lay_v aside_o their_o ill-grounded_n prejudices_fw-la against_o liturgy_n when_o they_o clear_o discern_v that_o the_o most_o pious_a and_o learned_a of_o the_o primitive_a martyr_n and_o father_n in_o the_o best_a and_o pure_a age_n of_o the_o church_n do_v always_o approve_v of_o and_o use_v prescribe_v form_n in_o their_o public_a worship_n so_o that_o they_o can_v reject_v liturgy_n as_o a_o corrupt_a carnal_a cold_a and_o formal_a way_n of_o pray_v without_o condem_v the_o devotion_n of_o the_o best_a and_o dear_a servant_n of_o god_n in_o all_o age_n both_o of_o the_o jewish_a and_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v a_o censure_n as_o void_a of_o truth_n and_o modesty_n as_o it_o be_v of_o charity_n and_o humility_n it_o be_v certain_a million_o of_o holy_a and_o admirable_a man_n have_v pray_v thus_o with_o wondrous_a fervency_n and_o god_n have_v hear_v such_o prayer_n and_o if_o they_o be_v lawful_a in_o themselves_o aceptable_a to_o heaven_n and_o sufficient_a to_o procure_v what_o we_o pray_v for_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n why_o this_o church_n shall_v not_o enjoin_v they_o now_o as_o all_o other_o modern_a regular_a church_n do_v and_o the_o primitive_a church_n also_o do_v i_o grant_v such_o as_o have_v have_v a_o false_a notion_n of_o they_o can_v be_v expect_v to_o use_v they_o so_o devout_o as_o other_o do_v but_o if_o their_o judgement_n be_v rectisied_a those_o prejudices_fw-la will_v soon_o wear_v off_o and_o a_o little_a time_n and_o experience_n of_o the_o great_a benefit_n of_o holy_a form_n will_v convince_v they_o that_o a_o pure_a and_o prudent_a pious_a and_o proper_a liturgy_n such_o as_o we_o be_v the_o most_o rational_a and_o advantageous_a way_n of_o pay_v our_o public_a service_n to_o almighty_a god_n and_o the_o great_a help_n to_o true_a devotion_n in_o the_o world_n i_o confess_v my_o first_o design_n be_v to_o have_v go_v through_o every_o century_n that_o can_v be_v call_v ancient_n but_o my_o time_n not_o permit_v i_o as_o yet_o to_o transcrible_v all_o my_o observation_n in_o vindication_n of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o liturgy_n from_o the_o unjust_a cavil_n of_o my_o adversary_n i_o have_v now_o publish_v only_o the_o first_o four_o century_n till_o the_o rest_n be_v make_v ready_a because_o if_o we_o find_v they_o within_o that_o compass_n all_o man_n must_v own_o they_o be_v true_o primitive_a and_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o delay_v a_o just_a censure_n of_o this_o fallacious_a treatise_n since_o that_o party_n so_o extreme_o dote_v upon_o it_o as_o to_o think_v it_o unanswerable_a for_o one_o of_o they_o in_o his_o book_n call_v the_o heal_a attempt_n that_o be_v a_o project_n to_o heal_v the_o dissenter_n by_o the_o wound_n of_o the_o establish_a church_n late_o talk_v at_o this_o vain_a
rate_n concern_v it_o as_o to_o what_o relate_v to_o stint_a form_n of_o prayer_n the_o judicious_a mr._n clerkson_n in_o his_o excellent_a discourse_n of_o liturgy_n have_v so_o learned_o and_o full_o discuss_v it_o he_o need_v only_o commend_v its_o perusal_n to_o the_o candid_a reader_n with_o a_o assurance_n that_o until_o it_o be_v clear_v that_o stint_v liturgy_n be_v ancient_a than_o that_o learned_a person_n represent_v they_o to_o be_v they_o shall_v be_v free_v from_o a_o strict_a imposition_n thus_o far_o he_o who_o have_v be_v so_o gross_o mistake_v in_o his_o character_n of_o this_o discourse_n that_o i_o know_v not_o how_o he_o can_v make_v satisfaction_n for_o be_v so_o confident_a in_o his_o error_n but_o by_o give_v we_o another_o assurance_n that_o if_o we_o prove_v liturgy_n be_v much_o more_o ancient_a than_o his_o friend_n represent_v they_o to_o be_v he_o and_z those_o who_o have_v be_v mislead_v with_o he_o will_v no_o long_o disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n and_o nation_n by_o oppose_v they_o but_o will_v quiet_o submit_v to_o the_o strict_a imposition_n of_o they_o since_o it_o be_v no_o more_o but_o to_o be_v oblige_v to_o serve_v god_n in_o public_a by_o the_o most_o primitive_a and_o prudent_a way_n of_o worship_n errata_fw-la pag._n 3_o lin_v 13._o marg._n read_v philo_n p._n 34._o l._n 20._o marg._n r._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d p._n 35._o l._n 28._o marg._n r._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d p._n 48._o l._n 9_o r._n of_o pray_v 〈◊〉_d the_o pagan_a way_n p._n 63._o l._n 3._o r._n assign_v no_o p._n 85._o l._n 23._o r._n this_o cause_n p._n 96._o l._n 3._o r._n cardinal_n bona_n p._n 101._o l._n 25._o r._n elder_a father_n p._n 109._o l._n 16._o r._n can_v be_v p._n 115._o l._n 22._o stop_v thus_o part_n for_o the_o heathen_a worship_n p._n 123._o l._n 8._o r._n liturgy_n be_v put_v for_o p._n 139._o l._n 22._o marg._n verbum_fw-la praedicet_fw-la p._n 154._o l._n 28._o marg._n r._n pag._n 161._o p._n 156._o l._n 24._o marg._n r._n coci_n censura_fw-la p._n 176._o l._n 27_o &_o 177._o l._n 16._o r._n constitution_n p._n 190._o l._n 7._o r._n public_a service_n p._n 195._o l._n 3._o stop_v thus_o prouâ—â—_n before_o there_o p._n 202._o l._n 19_o r._n be_v in_o the_o manner_n p._n 207._o l._n 19_o marg._n r._n the_o bapt_a servator_n p._n 211._o l._n 21._o r._n that_o the_o word_n p._n 212._o l._n â—_o r._n give_v we_o many_o p._n 228._o l._n 8._o marg._n r._n mundo_fw-la p._n 243._o l._n 18._o r._n a_o solecism_n p._n 251._o l._n 17._o r._n such_o mistake_v with_o some_o other_o literal_a error_n which_o the_o judicious_a reader_n can_v easy_o correct_v a_o scholastical_a history_n of_o the_o primitive_a original_a and_o general_a use_n of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n the_o introduction_n concern_v the_o ground_n for_o liturgy_n in_o holy_a scripture_n §_o 1._o though_o liturgy_n have_v great_a reputation_n from_o their_o ancient_a use_n in_o the_o church_n and_o the_o principal_a design_n of_o this_o tract_n be_v to_o prove_v that_o yet_o since_o a_o late_a author_n be_v so_o bold_a to_o say_v they_o pretend_v not_o to_o scripture_n 1._o scripture_n discourse_n concern_v liturgy_n p._n 1._o i_o shall_v introduce_v my_o discourse_n by_o show_v that_o liturgy_n have_v a_o great_a reputation_n also_o for_o the_o testimony_n which_o the_o scripture_n bear_v to_o they_o not_o only_o as_o the_o phrase_n and_o main_a part_n of_o they_o be_v the_o word_n of_o scripture_n but_o because_o the_o holy_a bible_n make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o people_n of_o god_n from_o the_o beginning_n do_v general_o use_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n in_o their_o public_a worship_n the_o learned_a fagius_n think_v they_o be_v as_o old_a as_o the_o time_n of_o enosh_n when_o man_n begin_v public_o to_o call_v upon_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n 26._o lord_n gen._n four_o 26._o but_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o first_o piece_n of_o solemn_a worship_n among_o the_o israelite_n record_v in_o scripture_n be_v a_o form_n of_o praise_n sing_v in_o part_n by_o the_o man_n and_o woman_n after_o their_o deliverance_n from_o the_o egyptian_n 21._o egyptian_n exod._n xv_o ver_fw-la 1._o compare_v with_o ver_fw-la 21._o soon_o after_o god_n himself_o prescribe_v a_o form_n of_o word_n by_o which_o the_o priest_n be_v to_o bless_v the_o people_n 6.23_o people_n num_fw-la 6.23_o and_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o those_o who_o offer_v their_o first-fruit_n and_o tithe_n 13._o tithe_n deut._n xxvi_o ver_fw-la 5_o &_o 13._o yea_o god_n prescribe_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o penitent_a jew_n and_o charge_v they_o to_o take_v word_n with_o they_o and_o turn_v to_o the_o lord_n and_o say_v take_v away_o all_o iniquity_n etc._n etc._n and_o upon_o their_o use_v this_o form_n he_o promise_v to_o heal_v their_o backslide_n etc._n etc._n 4._o etc._n hos_fw-la fourteen_o 2_o 3_o 4._o the_o psalm_n of_o david_n be_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n indict_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n not_o only_o for_o his_o private_a use_n but_o for_o the_o public_a service_n of_o the_o temple_n 13._o temple_n 1_o chron._n xuj_o 7._o 2_o chro._n xxix_o 30._o &_o chap._n v._n 13._o and_o i_o can_v bring_v innumerable_a proof_n both_o out_o of_o jewish_a and_o christian_a writer_n if_o it_o be_v needful_a to_o show_v that_o the_o jew_n do_v worship_n god_n by_o set_a form_n and_o have_v a_o fix_a liturgy_n eutych_n liturgy_n josephus_n philo_n p._n fagius_n scaliger_n buxtorf_n synag_fw-mi seld._n in_o eutych_n but_o i_o shall_v only_o refer_v to_o two_o great_a man_n doctor_n hammond_n who_o prove_v both_o that_o they_o have_v form_n and_o that_o their_o form_n be_v in_o the_o same_o method_n with_o our_o common-prayer_n 1._o common-prayer_n dr._n hamm._n view_v of_o direct_n p._n 136._o oxford_n paper_n p._n 260._o vol._n 1._o and_o dr._n lightfoot_n who_o not_o only_o assert_n they_o have_v state_v form_n 1139._o form_n dr._n lightfoot_n vol._n 2._o p._n 158._o p._n 1139._o but_o set_v down_o the_o order_n both_o of_o their_o hymn_n and_o supplication_n give_v we_o the_o word_n which_o they_o use_v 946._o use_v idem_fw-la vol._n l._n p._n 922_o 942_o &_o 946._o and_o learned_o demonstrate_v that_o these_o form_n continue_v even_o to_o our_o saviour_n time_n and_o long_o after_o 9_o after_o ibid._n p._n 157_o &_o exp_n on_o mutic_a vi_fw-mi 9_o now_o from_o this_o short_a but_o full_a evidence_n we_o thus_o argue_v if_o the_o jew_n who_o be_v god_n only_a people_n and_o the_o best_a among_o they_o even_o such_o as_o be_v inspire_v and_o in_o the_o pure_a time_n of_o that_o church_n do_v worship_n god_n acceptable_o by_o set_a form_n of_o prayer_n in_o their_o public_a devotion_n than_o a_o liturgy_n be_v no_o argument_n of_o a_o corrupt_a church_n no_o hindrance_n to_o fervency_n no_o way_n displease_v to_o god_n nor_o unfit_a for_o public_a assembly_n as_o our_o adversary_n pretend_v but_o neither_o he_o nor_o his_o friend_n be_v able_a to_o produce_v one_o instance_n where_o either_o god_n dislike_v form_n or_o good_a man_n complain_v of_o they_o under_o the_o legal_a dispensation_n therefore_o i_o may_v conclude_v that_o liturgy_n be_v very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o may_v be_v justify_v from_o many_o place_n thereof_o §_o 2._o to_o this_o it_o may_v be_v object_v that_o though_o this_o method_n of_o pray_v be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o old_a law_n it_o be_v not_o suitable_a to_o gospel-time_n to_o which_o i_o reply_v first_o that_o this_o yield_v the_o cause_n as_o to_o the_o jewish_a church_n and_o be_v a_o clear_a acknowledgement_n that_o the_o faithful_a do_v then_o worship_n god_n by_o form_n but_o second_o since_o the_o duty_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n be_v ground_v on_o the_o same_o reason_n now_o that_o they_o be_v then_o and_o neither_o be_v nor_o be_v intend_v to_o be_v abrogate_a they_o who_o say_v this_o must_v assign_v some_o satisfactory_a reason_n why_o these_o duty_n may_v not_o be_v perform_v now_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o they_o be_v perform_v then_o otherwise_o it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o a_o form_n as_o such_o be_v unsuitable_a to_o the_o gospel_n way_n of_o worship_n especial_o since_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n who_o due_o frequent_v the_o temple-worship_n where_o these_o man_n grant_v form_n be_v use_v do_v never_o show_v any_o dislike_n of_o that_o way_n of_o worship_v and_o though_o they_o tax_v their_o other_o corruption_n very_o free_o they_o join_v in_o these_o form_n and_o never_o reprove_v the_o jew_n for_o use_v they_o three_o this_o way_n of_o serve_v god_n have_v be_v so_o ancient_o and_o universal_o use_v if_o jesus_n have_v design_v to_o alter_v it_o and_o set_v up_o the_o new_a
p._n 127_o etc._n etc._n do_v not_o at_o all_o prove_v extempore_o praise_v or_o pray_v be_v then_o in_o use_n or_o show_v that_o minister_n than_o use_v no_o form_n in_o the_o public_a worship_n both_o because_o origen_n say_v this_o of_o all_o the_o people_n who_o can_v be_v suppose_v universal_o to_o have_v have_v this_o gift_n of_o praising_n god_n and_o pray_v to_o he_o extempore_o nor_o if_o any_o of_o they_o have_v it_o be_v they_o allow_v ordinary_o to_o exercise_v it_o in_o public_a assembly_n and_o also_o because_o the_o phrase_n do_v signify_v no_o more_o than_o pray_v or_o praise_v god_n by_o form_n with_o all_o possible_a fervency_n and_o devotion_n origen_n therefore_o be_v a_o good_a witness_n for_o liturgy_n and_o all_o his_o sophistry_n can_v draw_v one_o argument_n from_o he_o against_o the_o use_n of_o they_o in_o his_o time_n §_o 4._o the_o holy_a martyr_n s._n cyprian_n 248._o s._n cyprian_n an._n dom._n 248._o witness_v the_o very_a same_o thing_n for_o that_o he_o be_v not_o against_o the_o use_n of_o form_n of_o prayer_n may_v appear_v from_o his_o allow_v the_o lord_n prayer_n to_o be_v use_v as_o a_o form_n of_o prayer_n which_o christ_n himself_o give_v we_o 309._o we_o cypr._n de_fw-fr orat_fw-la dom._n §._o 1._o pag._n 309._o and_o he_o will_v have_v we_o repeat_v the_o very_a word_n of_o it_o because_o we_o may_v be_v assure_v the_o father_n will_v know_v the_o word_n which_o be_v make_v by_o his_o own_o son_n 2._o son_n id._n ibid._n §_o 2._o yea_o from_o the_o manner_n of_o draw_v up_o this_o prayer_n so_o as_o all_o the_o people_n be_v suppose_v to_o repeat_v it_o with_o the_o minister_n he_o justify_v the_o use_n of_o set_a form_n wherein_o the_o congregation_n bear_v a_o part_n for_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o christian_n have_v a_o public_a and_o common-prayer_n 310._o common-prayer_n publica_n est_fw-la nobis_fw-la &_o communis_fw-la oratio_fw-la ibid._n §._o 5._o p._n 310._o and_o that_o christ_n command_v we_o to_o pray_v for_o all_o man_n in_o a_o common_a prayer_n wherein_o all_o agree_v 24._o agree_v oratione_fw-la communi_fw-la &_o concordi_fw-la prece_fw-la pro_fw-la omnibus_fw-la jussit_fw-la orare_fw-la cypr._n ad_fw-la cler_n &_o pleb_n ep_v 8._o pag._n 24._o now_o suppose_v we_o grant_v that_o he_o speak_v this_o of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n yet_o since_o all_o other_o prayer_n be_v to_o be_v draw_v up_o by_o this_o pattern_n this_o will_v prove_v that_o their_o other_o prayer_n be_v in_o all_o thing_n like_v to_o this_o that_o be_v that_o they_o be_v not_o make_v extempore_o but_o be_v put_v into_o a_o form_n as_o the_o lord_n prayer_n be_v and_o repeat_v by_o all_o the_o congregation_n either_o with_o or_o after_o the_o minister_n but_o there_o be_v still_o more_o evident_a proof_n in_o he_o not_o only_o of_o form_n but_o of_o a_o liturgy_n viz._n where_o he_o cite_v and_o explain_v those_o very_a word_n of_o common-prayer_n in_o the_o preface_n which_o be_v use_v in_o all_o church_n in_o the_o same_o word_n for_o he_o persuade_v christian_n to_o attend_v to_o their_o prayer_n in_o public_a by_o put_v they_o in_o mind_n that_o the_o priest_n before_o the_o prayer_n prepare_v the_o heart_n of_o the_o brethren_n by_o a_o preface_n premise_v say_v lift_v up_o your_o heart_n so_o that_o when_o they_o answer_v we_o lift_v they_o up_o unto_o the_o lord_n they_o may_v be_v admonish_v to_o think_v upon_o god_n alone_o 22._o alone_o ideo_fw-la &_o sacerdos_fw-la ante_fw-la orationem_fw-la praefatione_fw-la praemissà _fw-la parat_fw-la fratrum_fw-la mentes_fw-la dicendo_fw-la surium_n corda_fw-la ut_fw-la dum_fw-la respondeat_fw-la plebi_fw-la habenus_fw-la ad_fw-la dominum_fw-la admoâ—eatur_fw-la se_fw-la nihil_fw-la aliud_fw-la quam_fw-la dominum_fw-la debere_fw-la cogitare_fw-la id_fw-la de_fw-la orat_fw-la dom._n §._o 22._o now_o here_o we_o have_v a_o form_n of_o word_n use_v in_o the_o eucharist_n not_o only_o in_o africa_n but_o both_o in_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n and_o this_o also_o use_v by_o way_n of_o response_n and_o divide_v between_o the_o priest_n and_o people_n which_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v do_v in_o any_o thing_n that_o the_o priest_n say_v extempore_o and_o though_o he_o cite_v no_o more_o of_o this_o preface_n than_o the_o first_o word_n yet_o other_o author_n both_o in_o the_o african_a and_o greek_a church_n mention_v the_o rest_n of_o this_o primitive_a form_n viz._n it_o be_v meet_v and_o right_a so_o to_o do_v etc._n etc._n even_o as_o it_o be_v yet_o in_o so_o many_o word_n transcribe_v in_o our_o communion_n service_n wherefore_o the_o judicious_a centuriator_n do_v right_o infer_v from_o hence_o that_o there_o be_v undoubted_o set_a form_n of_o prayer_n in_o s._n cyprian_n time_n 135._o time_n magd._n cent._n 3._o cap._n 6_o p._n 135._o which_o they_o prove_v by_o cite_v this_o preface_n yea_o b._n bilson_n conclude_v from_o this_o and_o other_o passage_n that_o christ_n church_n take_v her_o direction_n from_o s._n paul_n doctrine_n frame_v her_o public_a prayer_n in_o such_o order_n that_o the_o pastor_n and_o people_n both_o joint_o and_o interchangeable_o praise_v god_n and_o pray_v to_o he_o each_o with_o other_o and_o each_o for_o other_o 435._o other_o bilson_n of_o christian_a subjection_n part._n 4._o pag._n 435._o now_o how_o can_v there_o be_v these_o fix_a place_n for_o response_n if_o the_o priest_n have_v make_v only_o one_o long_a extempore_o prayer_n as_o our_o dissenter_n do_v it_o be_v plain_a from_o this_o very_a method_n of_o response_n that_o there_o be_v then_o public_a form_n allow_v and_o use_v and_o we_o may_v observe_v not_o only_o by_o this_o preface_n but_o also_o by_o another_o passage_n that_o the_o african_a church_n and_o the_o eastern_a do_v huge_o agree_v in_o these_o liturgick_a form_n because_o as_o the_o greek_n say_v give_v holy_a thing_n to_o those_o that_o be_v holy_a constit_fw-la holy_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d lit._n â—_o basil_n chrysost_n &_o clem._n constit_fw-la so_o it_o seem_v they_o do_v at_o carthage_n where_o as_o s._n cyprian_n note_n they_o be_v daily_o charge_v to_o keep_v that_o which_o be_v holy_a in_o a_o pure_a conscience_n according_a to_o our_o lord_n command_v not_o to_o cast_v that_o which_o be_v holy_a to_o dog_n 324._o dog_n cypr._n ad_fw-la demetr_v p._n 324._o that_o be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o they_o then_o daily_o celebrate_v they_o use_v that_o phrase_n give_v holy_a thing_n to_o holy_a person_n for_o though_o s._n cyprian_a write_v to_o a_o heathen_a will_v not_o express_v the_o very_a form_n itself_o yet_o he_o come_v so_o near_o it_o that_o he_o can_v mean_v nothing_o else_o be_v oblige_v to_o conceal_v the_o sacred_a office_n from_o demetrian_n and_o that_o be_v the_o reason_n also_o why_o when_o he_o have_v occasion_n to_o mention_v the_o christian_a litany_n he_o do_v it_o only_o by_o set_v down_o these_o general_a head_n of_o thing_n desire_v therein_o viz._n for_o drive_v away_o enemy_n for_o procure_v rain_n and_o either_o for_o remove_v or_o moderate_v adversity_n we_o always_o pour_v out_o our_o supplication_n and_o prayer_n as_o well_o as_o for_o your_o peace_n and_o safety_n 324._o safety_n cypr._n ad_fw-la demetr_v p._n 324._o so_o that_o our_o adversary_n be_v very_o weak_a in_o despise_v those_o who_o urge_v this_o of_o as_o a_o form_n of_o prayer_n 137._o prayer_n disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 137._o because_o none_o of_o we_o think_v it_o be_v the_o very_a word_n of_o the_o african_a liturgy_n and_o we_o know_v tertullian_n describe_v it_o when_o he_o also_o write_v to_o heathen_n in_o different_a word_n but_o if_o we_o compare_v the_o two_o father_n or_o both_o of_o they_o with_o the_o ancient_a litany_n wherein_o the_o general_a head_n of_o evil_n which_o be_v to_o be_v pray_v against_o be_v name_v by_o the_o priest_n and_o the_o people_n answer_v o_o lord_n hear_v we_o or_o o_o lord_n deliver_v we_o we_o may_v conclude_v they_o have_v a_o certain_a form_n but_o conceal_v the_o phrase_n of_o it_o from_o unbeliever_n but_o the_o disputer_n against_o liturgy_n who_o fraudulent_o conceal_v all_o but_o the_o last_o of_o these_o testimony_n pick_v up_o another_o passage_n or_o two_o by_o which_o he_o hope_v to_o show_v there_o be_v no_o form_n use_v in_o s._n cyprian_n time_n the_o first_o be_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o pope_n lucius_n where_o he_o say_v we_o cease_v not_o in_o our_o prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n to_o give_v thanks_o to_o god_n the_o father_n and_o to_o his_o son_n christ_n our_o lord_n pray_v and_o request_v that_o he_o who_o be_v perfect_a and_o make_v we_o perfect_a will_v keep_v for_o you_o and_o perfect_a in_o you_o the_o glorious_a crown_n of_o a_o confessor_n 163._o confessor_n cypr._n epist_n 58._o p._n 163._o hence_o he_o infer_v that_o be_v at_o liberty_n to_o put_v up_o any_o occasional_a petition_n
imitate_v a_o innovation_n or_o a_o method_n take_v up_o late_o or_o only_o by_o few_o and_o nazianzen_n tell_v we_o that_o julian_n see_v christianity_n be_v famous_a for_o its_o doctrine_n but_o more_o famous_a and_o remarkable_a for_o those_o form_n of_o the_o church_n ancient_o deliver_v and_o still_o preserve_v 101._o preserve_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d naz._n orat._n 3._o pag._n 101._o which_o form_n most_o certain_o be_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o of_o administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n derive_v as_o nazianzen_n believe_v from_o ancient_a tradition_n and_o retain_v to_o his_o very_a time_n and_o to_o imitate_v the_o doctrine_n we_o see_v julian_n set_v up_o school_n and_o lecture_n to_o imitate_v these_o form_n he_o appoint_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n in_o part_n second_o nazianzen_n do_v believe_v this_o way_n of_o pray_v by_o form_n to_o be_v very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o gospel_n because_o he_o there_o say_v that_o these_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o other_o thing_n before_o mention_v be_v clear_o belong_v to_o the_o good_a order_n of_o the_o christian_n ibid._n christian_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d id._n ibid._n so_o that_o we_o may_v be_v sure_a both_o of_o the_o use_n of_o form_n of_o prayer_n in_o this_o time_n and_o of_o nazianzen_n approve_v they_o this_o evidence_n for_o the_o antiquity_n of_o liturgy_n my_o adversary_n suppress_v but_o cite_v two_o other_o place_n out_o of_o nazianzen_n which_o he_o will_v persuade_v we_o will_v make_v out_o the_o use_n of_o extempore_o prayer_n first_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o nazianzen_n be_v to_o discourse_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n pray_v that_o he_o may_v be_v enable_v thereby_o for_o the_o expression_n 59_o expression_n disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 59_o the_o word_n be_v these_o that_o be_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o spirit_n he_o may_v have_v the_o presence_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o that_o it_o may_v give_v he_o such_o a_o faculty_n of_o discourse_v as_o he_o desire_v at_o least_o such_o as_o be_v suitable_a to_o the_o occasion_n expression_n occasion_n nazianz._n orat_fw-la 44._o p._n 409._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o he_o translate_v in_o the_o plural_a number_n give_v i_o such_o expression_n but_o let_v it_o be_v note_v that_o this_o be_v not_o proper_o a_o prayer_n but_o a_o rhetorical_a apostrophe_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o a_o homily_n by_o the_o polite_a style_n whereof_o we_o may_v conclude_v it_o be_v compose_v in_o his_o study_n before_o he_o he_o come_v to_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o both_o the_o prayer_n and_o homily_n be_v make_v in_o his_o closet_n however_o be_v part_n of_o a_o sermon_n this_o be_v nothing_o at_o all_o to_o the_o church_n public_a prayer_n about_o which_o we_o dispute_v for_o many_o conformist_n do_v use_v such_o apostrophe_n to_o god_n or_o christ_n or_o to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o their_o sermon_n yet_o none_o will_v argue_v from_o thence_o that_o we_o have_v no_o liturgy_n in_o england_n second_o he_o pretend_v that_o nazianzens_n father_n pray_v at_o the_o eucharist_n by_o the_o spirit_n and_o shorten_v the_o usual_a prayer_n there_o when_o he_o be_v sick_a and_o of_o this_o he_o his_o so_o proud_a that_o he_o quote_v it_o twice_o 77._o twice_o discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 60_o &_o pag._n 76_o &_o 77._o but_o he_o give_v we_o only_o the_o epitome_n of_o this_o story_n out_o of_o the_o centuriator_n which_o he_o imagine_v sound_v more_o to_o his_o purpose_n therefore_o we_o will_v give_v the_o father_n own_o word_n who_o say_v his_o sick_a father_n awake_v the_o night_n before_o easter_n first_o move_v himself_o a_o little_a and_o then_o more_o strong_o soon_o after_o he_o call_v on_o his_o servant_n by_o name_n with_o very_o low_a voice_n to_o give_v he_o his_o garment_n and_o lend_v he_o his_o hand_n the_o man_n come_v with_o amazement_n and_o do_v ready_o obey_v he_o and_o lean_v on_o he_o as_o on_o a_o staff_n he_o imitate_v moses_n upon_o the_o mount_n and_o stay_v up_o his_o hand_n in_o the_o posture_n of_o prayer_n he_o ready_o perform_v the_o former_a and_o latter_a part_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o people_n in_o few_o word_n indeed_o because_o he_o be_v weak_a in_o body_n but_o with_o a_o mind_n it_o seem_v very_o perfect_a o_o admirable_a without_o a_o pulpit_n on_o the_o pulpit_n a_o sacrificer_n without_o a_o altar_n a_o priest_n at_o a_o distance_n from_o the_o thing_n to_o be_v consecrate_v but_o these_o thing_n be_v make_v present_a to_o he_o by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n as_o he_o know_v though_o those_o who_o be_v present_a do_v not_o see_v they_o after_o this_o repeat_n the_o accustom_a word_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o bless_v the_o people_n he_o go_v to_o bed_n again_o 305._o again_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n nazâ—â—at_a 19_o pag._n 305._o after_o which_o he_o relate_v how_o he_o recover_v and_o go_v to_o church_n and_o solemn_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o whole_a church_n on_o the_o first_o sunday_n after_o easter_n where_o i_o think_v the_o centuriator_n and_o our_o adversary_n both_o mistake_v the_o point_n in_o suppose_v the_o old_a bishop_n to_o do_v all_o this_o in_o the_o church_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o relation_n to_o show_v that_o he_o go_v out_o of_o his_o chamber_n and_o his_o be_v without_o a_o pulpit_n a_o altar_n and_o the_o thing_n to_o be_v consecrate_v viz._n the_o oblation_n of_o the_o people_n bring_v to_o the_o church_n do_v make_v it_o plain_a this_o be_v a_o private_a communion_n celebrate_v in_o his_o chamber_n to_o some_o few_o that_o be_v about_o he_o yet_o he_o perform_v that_o as_o nigh_o the_o public_a form_n as_o he_o be_v able_a and_o though_o he_o abbreviate_v the_o long_a prayer_n before_o the_o consecration_n out_o of_o mere_a necessity_n yet_o he_o keep_v strict_o to_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n as_o he_o be_v wont_a to_o do_v he_o do_v not_o alter_v that_o form_n in_o the_o least_o so_o that_o a_o man_n may_v as_o well_o argue_v we_o have_v no_o large_a office_n for_o the_o communion_n in_o our_o liturgy_n because_o we_o have_v a_o short_a office_n for_o the_o sick_a as_o our_o adversary_n can_v infer_v from_o this_o short_a way_n of_o private_a communicate_v in_o a_o case_n of_o necessity_n and_o in_o a_o chamber_n that_o there_o be_v no_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o public_a communion_n in_o that_o age_n yea_o we_o see_v by_o the_o weak_a old_a bishop_n be_v come_v as_o near_o the_o public_a form_n as_o he_o be_v able_a and_o in_o the_o most_o essential_a part_n keep_v close_o to_o it_o that_o there_o be_v a_o public_a liturgy_n then_o and_o second_o our_o adversary_n both_o in_o his_o greek_a 77._o greek_a note_v that_o in_o cite_v the_o greek_a after_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o draw_v a_o line_n to_o conceal_v his_o be_v without_o a_o pulpit_n etc._n etc._n and_o go_v on_o thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n see_v the_o marg._n of_o discourse_n of_o liturg._n pag._n 77._o and_o latin_a omit_v all_o those_o word_n viz._n of_o his_o be_v without_o a_o pulpit_n a_o altar_n and_o thing_n to_o be_v consecrate_v on_o purpose_n first_o to_o abuse_v this_o reader_n into_o the_o mistake_n of_o the_o bishop_n be_v in_o the_o church_n to_o which_o we_o see_v he_o do_v not_o come_v till_o a_o week_n after_o and_o then_o second_o he_o will_v make_v we_o believe_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d these_o thing_n refer_v to_o his_o abbreviation_n of_o the_o office_n to_o his_o short_a word_n that_o so_o he_o may_v pretend_v those_o word_n be_v give_v to_o he_o by_o the_o inspiration_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o be_v a_o manifest_a falsify_v of_o the_o father_n who_o say_v the_o pulpit_n altar_n and_o consecrate_a thing_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d these_o thing_n be_v make_v present_a to_o he_o by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o nazianzen_n believe_v though_o no_o body_n there_o see_v they_o which_o be_v a_o flight_n of_o rhetoric_n usual_a in_o he_o but_o upon_o the_o gross_a pervert_v this_o expression_n all_o our_o adversary_n argument_n of_o expression_n and_o word_n in_o prayer_n be_v give_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v depend_v i_o beg_v the_o reader_n pardon_v for_o this_o excursion_n which_o clear_o demonstrate_v that_o this_o adversary_n of_o i_o do_v wilful_o misinterpret_v the_o greek_a after_o he_o have_v read_v it_o and_o cite_v it_o with_o a_o design_a omission_n to_o hook_n in_o a_o argument_n for_o his_o false_a notion_n of_o pray_v extempore_o by_o the_o spirit_n but_o when_o genuine_a antiquity_n afford_v no_o better_a testimony_n than_o this_o they_o have_v more_o use_n of_o their_o wit_n than_o of_o their_o integrity_n but_o i_o doubt_v not_o all_o impartial_a man_n will_v gather_v from_o this_o very_a
church_n once_o at_o least_o in_o one_o assembly_n 3._o assembly_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 3._o we_o note_v by_o the_o way_n that_o our_o adversary_n mean_v the_o communion_n office_n here_o by_o the_o daily_a service_n but_o take_v no_o notice_n that_o the_o christian_n have_v other_o daily_a assembly_n viz._n at_o six_o in_o the_o morning_n three_o in_o the_o afternoon_n and_o at_o candle-lighting_a now_o if_o the_o lord_n prayer_n be_v repeat_v but_o once_o at_o one_o assembly_n yet_o still_o it_o may_v be_v repeat_v four_o time_n in_o one_o day_n second_o he_o grant_v there_o be_v in_o s._n chrysostom_n a_o order_n visible_a that_o be_v a_o certain_a method_n wherein_o they_o agree_v to_o administer_v the_o several_a part_n of_o worship_n particular_o in_o the_o sacrament_n so_o as_o each_o have_v its_o know_v fix_a place_n 5._o place_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 5._o three_o he_o cite_v s._n chrysostom_n to_o prove_v the_o people_n of_o old_a have_v a_o part_n in_o the_o prayer_n 44._o prayer_n ibid_fw-la p._n 44._o four_o he_o own_v that_o s._n chrysostom_n do_v bring_v in_o the_o usage_n of_o sing_v alternate_o that_o be_v by_o turn_v and_o response_n into_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n 168._o constantinople_n ibid._n p._n 168._o now_o let_v we_o put_v all_o this_o together_o and_o if_o they_o use_v the_o lord_n prayer_n so_o often_o every_o day_n as_o a_o form_n and_o have_v a_o certain_a order_n for_o the_o several_a part_n of_o worship_n so_o that_o every_o part_n have_v so_o know_v and_o fix_v a_o place_n and_o so_o that_o the_o people_n can_v bear_v a_o share_n and_o make_v their_o response_n in_o this_o worship_n both_o as_o to_o the_o hymn_n and_o the_o prayer_n doubtless_o this_o order_n be_v a_o liturgy_n because_o if_o the_o word_n of_o it_o as_o well_o as_o the_o method_n be_v not_o prescribe_v the_o people_n can_v not_o know_v where_o and_o when_o to_o come_v in_o with_o their_o part_n thus_o than_o he_o have_v give_v up_o the_o cause_n and_o own_v a_o liturgy_n in_o the_o four_o century_n but_o we_o have_v better_a argument_n than_o his_o concession_n who_o never_o produce_v any_o one_o evidence_n for_o form_n but_o what_o he_o hope_v he_o can_v answer_v since_o s._n chrysostom_n abundant_o assure_v we_o not_o only_o that_o there_o be_v a_o liturgy_n in_o his_o time_n but_o set_v out_o the_o method_n and_o explain_v the_o word_n and_o phrase_n of_o those_o form_n as_o often_o as_o any_o occasion_n offer_v itself_o and_o first_o he_o tell_v we_o their_o office_n consist_v of_o prayer_n litany_n and_o preface_n 106._o preface_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d chryâ—_n hom_n 3._o in_o colost_n tom._n 4._o p_o 106._o more_o particular_o he_o mention_n one_o prayer_n for_o the_o catechuman_n 553._o catechuman_n hom._n 2._o in_o 2_o cor._n p._n 553._o and_o three_o more_o the_o first_o be_v the_o prayer_n full_a of_o mercy_n when_o we_o pray_v for_o those_o that_o be_v possess_v the_o second_o be_v for_o those_o under_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o church_n to_o desire_v mercy_n for_o they_o the_o three_o prayer_n say_v he_o be_v for_o ourselves_o 768._o ourselves_o com._n in_o matth._n hom_n 72._o edit_n front_n vol._n â—_o p_o 768._o that_o be_v for_o the_o faithful_a and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v both_o priest_n and_o people_n make_v common_a prayer_n for_o the_o possess_v and_o the_o penitent_n and_o all_o of_o they_o say_v that_o one_o prayer_n the_o prayer_n full_a of_o mercy_n 647._o mercy_n hom._n 18._o in_o 2_o cor._n edit_n savil._n pag._n 647._o now_o for_o the_o better_a understanding_n here_o of_o let_v it_o be_v consider_v that_o s._n chrysostom_n be_v breed_v up_o at_o antioch_n before_o he_o come_v to_o constantinople_n and_o therefore_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n who_o as_o we_o note_v before_o have_v set_v down_o the_o liturgy_n of_o antioch_n as_o it_o be_v use_v before_o s._n chrysostoms_n time_n must_v be_v the_o best_a commentator_n upon_o s._n chrysostom_n for_o here_o he_o plain_o allude_v to_o some_o know_a liturgy_n and_o probable_o to_o that_o in_o the_o constitution_n or_o one_o which_o have_v correct_v it_o in_o some_o few_o thing_n both_o in_o the_o expression_n and_o the_o method_n yet_o they_o be_v so_o very_a like_o each_o other_o that_o both_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v but_o one_o liturgy_n original_o now_o in_o that_o liturgy_n in_o the_o constitution_n there_o be_v just_a so_o many_o prayer_n and_o exact_o in_o the_o same_o order_n the_o first_o for_o the_o catechuman_n the_o second_o for_o those_o that_o be_v possess_v the_o three_o for_o the_o penitent_n and_o the_o last_o prayer_n for_o the_o faithful_a 13_o faithful_a 〈…〉_o apolâ—â—_n 〈◊〉_d câ—p_v 5._o â—â—â—p_n â—_o câ—p_n 13_o and_o this_o author_n make_v we_o understand_v what_o s_n chrysostom_n mean_v by_o the_o prayer_n full_a of_o mercy_n for_o these_o be_v the_o form_n of_o litany_n which_o they_o make_v for_o these_o several_a sort_n of_o person_n and_o when_o the_o deacon_n have_v repeat_v the_o petition_n viz._n for_o such_o and_o such_o thing_n and_o let_v we_o pray_v to_o the_o lord_n the_o people_n answer_v to_o every_o petition_n lord_n have_v mercy_n 5._o mercy_n 〈…〉_o dâ—acâ—â—â—_n pepulâ—â—_n ut_fw-la pradâ—x_fw-la 〈…〉_o câ—n_v lit_fw-fr aâ—ostâ—â—_n cap_n 5._o from_o the_o frequent_a repetition_n of_o which_o sentence_n s._n chrysostom_n call_v this_o the_o prayer_n full_a of_o mercy_n and_o to_o assure_v we_o he_o mean_v this_o very_a litanick_n form_n he_o say_v it_o be_v a_o common_a prayer_n make_v both_o by_o the_o priest_n and_o people_n â—â—_o â—â—â—â—stom_n 〈…〉_o pâ—g_v â—â—_o and_o that_o it_o be_v enjoin_v we_o may_v also_o be_v assure_v because_o when_o he_o be_v about_o to_o set_v down_o the_o very_a form_n of_o this_o prayer_n for_o the_o catechuman_n he_o bring_v it_o in_o with_o this_o preface_n the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n command_n that_o the_o prayer_n shall_v be_v make_v thus_o 553._o thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d id._n hom_n 2._o in_o 2_o cor._n p._n 553._o which_o show_v it_o be_v a_o form_n establish_v by_o law_n and_o he_o there_o repeat_v the_o word_n and_o expound_v it_o as_o he_o go_v on_o and_o though_o it_o be_v long_o yet_o to_o silence_v all_o that_o deny_v the_o use_n of_o prescribe_a form_n we_o shall_v here_o recite_v it_o first_o the_o deacon_n say_v let_v we_o pray_v earnest_o for_o the_o catechuman_n and_o then_o he_o begin_v the_o prayer_n beseech_v the_o all-merciful_a and_o compassionate_a god_n to_o hear_v their_o prayer_n to_o open_v the_o ear_n of_o their_o heart_n to_o instruct_v they_o in_o the_o word_n of_o truth_n to_o plant_v his_o fear_n in_o they_o to_o confirm_v their_o mind_n in_o the_o faith_n to_o reveal_v to_o they_o the_o gospel_n of_o righteousness_n to_o give_v they_o a_o heavenly_a mind_n wise_a reason_v and_o a_o virtuous_a conversation_n to_o make_v they_o continue_v in_o his_o law_n day_n and_o night_n to_o deliver_v they_o from_o all_o evil_a and_o absurd_a action_n and_o from_o all_o the_o temptation_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o assault_v of_o the_o adversary_n to_o clothe_v they_o with_o the_o garment_n of_o immortality_n in_o his_o due_a time_n to_o bless_v their_o go_v out_o and_o their_o come_n in_o to_o bless_v their_o house_n and_o their_o servant_n to_o bless_v their_o child_n and_o bring_v they_o to_o perfect_a age_n and_o understanding_n to_o make_v all_o thing_n work_v together_o for_o their_o good_a after_o this_o the_o catechuman_n who_o have_v kneel_v while_o this_o litany_n be_v say_v be_v bid_v to_o rise_v up_o and_o pray_v for_o a_o angel_n of_o peaâ—e_n 106._o peaâ—e_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d alio_fw-la scil_n hom_n 3._o in_o coloss_n tom._n 4._o p._n 106._o that_o their_o affair_n may_v prosper_v that_o this_o and_o all_o the_o day_n of_o their_o life_n may_v be_v peaceable_a and_o that_o they_o may_v make_v a_o christian_a end_n after_o all_o they_o be_v bid_v to_o commend_v themselves_o to_o the_o live_a god_n by_o christ_n jesus_n and_o so_o to_o bow_v their_o head_n and_o depart_v 556._o depart_v chrysost_n hom_n 2._o in_o 2_o cor._n pag_n 553_o ad_fw-la pag._n 556._o here_o therefore_o we_o have_v a_o large_a form_n in_o word_n prescribe_v and_o enjoin_v by_o the_o church_n upon_o every_o period_n of_o which_o this_o holy_a father_n make_v a_o comment_n which_o he_o can_v not_o have_v do_v have_v it_o be_v usual_o vary_v or_o have_v it_o be_v a_o extempore_o prayer_n the_o form_n also_o be_v the_o manner_n of_o litany_n room_n be_v leave_v for_o the_o people_n to_o say_v lord_n have_v mercy_n after_o every_o petition_n and_o i_o must_v observe_v further_a that_o this_o very_a litany_n be_v very_o short_a express_v in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n basil_n and_o s._n
stand_v up_o and_o with_o great_a decency_n dei_fw-la decency_n id._n hom_n 4._o de_fw-la natura_fw-la dei_fw-la and_o that_o holy_a thing_n must_v be_v give_v to_o holy_a person_n hebraeos_fw-la person_n idem_fw-la hom_n 17._o in_o hebraeos_fw-la both_o which_o passage_n be_v in_o the_o liturgy_n in_o the_o constitution_n in_o so_o many_o word_n 20._o word_n constit_fw-la lib._n 8._o cap._n 15._o &_o cap._n 20._o and_o also_o in_o every_o one_o of_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o s._n james_n s._n basil_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n in_o all_o which_o also_o there_o be_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n after_o the_o holy_a communion_n 22._o communion_n constit_fw-la lib._n 8._o cap._n 22._o and_o s._n chrysostom_n have_v a_o homily_n to_o reprove_v those_o who_o leave_v the_o holy_a liturgy_n unfinished_a and_o go_v out_o before_o the_o last_o prayer_n which_o be_v the_o title_n of_o that_o homily_n 522._o homily_n chrys_n tom._n 5._o edit_n front_n dac_n et_fw-la p._n 522._o all_o which_o abundant_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v a_o set_v and_o prescribe_v liturgy_n at_o that_o time_n by_o which_o the_o eucharist_n be_v administer_v i_o may_v be_v much_o large_a in_o my_o proof_n of_o this_o have_v i_o time_n to_o make_v a_o narrow_a search_n in_o the_o learned_a volume_n of_o this_o elegant_a father_n but_o i_o take_v this_o to_o be_v sufficient_a especial_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o evidence_n we_o have_v that_o s._n chrysostom_n do_v compose_v that_o liturgy_n as_o to_o the_o main_a which_o now_o go_v under_o his_o name_n the_o authority_n and_o argument_n for_o which_o be_v much_o the_o same_o with_o those_o produce_v for_o the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n basil_n 15._o basil_n see_v before_o in_o this_o chap._n §._o 15._o we_o refer_v the_o reader_n thither_o and_o shall_v here_o only_o observe_v first_o that_o proclus_n who_o be_v s._n chrysostoms_n successor_n at_o constanstinople_n and_o come_v into_o that_o see_v within_o 27_o year_n after_o chrysostoms_n death_n affirm_v that_o this_o holy_a father_n like_o a_o good_a pastor_n who_o be_v careful_a of_o his_o flock_n resolve_v to_o root_v up_o all_o the_o pretence_n which_o human_a sloth_n be_v wont_a to_o make_v and_o therefore_o draw_v up_o a_o short_a form_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o celebrate_n of_o the_o eucharist_n lest_o man_n who_o hate_v to_o be_v confine_v too_o long_o be_v deceive_v by_o the_o craft_n of_o the_o devil_n shall_v omit_v this_o divine_a ordinance_n missae_fw-la ordinance_n proclus_n de_fw-fr traditione_n divinae_fw-la missae_fw-la and_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v ever_o since_o use_v this_o liturgy_n as_o the_o genuine_a composure_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n second_o the_o main_a part_n of_o this_o liturgy_n be_v find_v either_o explicit_o or_o by_o plain_a intimation_n in_o the_o genuine_a work_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n who_o reckon_v up_o the_o same_o ceremony_n hymn_n and_o prayer_n and_o general_o in_o the_o same_o order_n and_o also_o upon_o occasion_n comment_n upon_o and_o explain_v both_o the_o rite_n and_o ancient_a form_n and_o covert_o refer_v to_o many_o more_o passage_n in_o this_o liturgy_n only_o he_o will_v not_o speak_v out_o because_o his_o homily_n be_v preach_v to_o a_o promiscuous_a auditory_a three_o there_o be_v a_o great_a part_n of_o this_o liturgy_n very_o pure_a primitive_a and_o worthy_a of_o this_o great_a author_n even_o so_o much_o of_o it_o as_o be_v record_v in_o his_o own_o write_n and_o in_o the_o work_v of_o s._n cyprian_n s._n cyril_n s._n basil_n s._n augustin_n and_o other_o or_o so_o much_o of_o it_o as_o be_v take_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o in_o all_o this_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o pray_v to_o saint_n to_o angel_n or_o the_o bless_a virgin_n nothing_o of_o any_o prayer_n for_o deliver_v the_o decease_a from_o pain_n nothing_o of_o venerate_v the_o cross_n or_o any_o other_o image_n the_o passage_n which_o look_v this_o way_n be_v late_a patch_n tack_v to_o this_o holy_a liturgy_n in_o corrupt_a time_n easy_o distinguishable_a from_o the_o original_a composure_n both_o by_o the_o style_n and_o matter_n wherefore_o these_o part_n we_o reject_v but_o must_v not_o throw_v away_o the_o wheat_n with_o the_o chaff_n there_o be_v no_o father_n to_o which_o some_o corrupt_a addition_n have_v not_o be_v make_v but_o we_o must_v not_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o these_o spurious_a tract_n reject_v that_o which_o be_v true_a and_o genuine_a four_o since_o it_o be_v so_o clear_a that_o form_n have_v be_v long_o use_v in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o the_o gift_n of_o prayer_n be_v cease_v before_o this_o century_n begin_v it_o can_v but_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o so_o great_a a_o bishop_n of_o so_o eminent_a a_o diocese_n and_o with_o so_o large_a a_o jurisdiction_n shall_v model_n and_o correct_v the_o ancient_a form_n and_o adapt_v they_o to_o the_o use_n of_o the_o church_n under_o his_o care_n as_o s._n basil_n have_v do_v for_o those_o under_o his_o charge_n especial_o since_o no_o ancient_a author_n do_v ever_o contradict_v this_o universal_o receive_v notion_n that_o this_o liturgy_n be_v make_v by_o s._n chrysostom_n nor_o do_v any_o historian_n assign_v any_o other_o person_n as_o the_o maker_n thereof_o or_o mention_v this_o liturgy_n as_o come_v into_o use_n in_o any_o other_o age._n §_o 20._o and_o now_o we_o will_v consider_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v object_v both_o against_o the_o use_n of_o form_n in_o this_o age_n and_o against_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o liturgy_n my_o adversary_n produce_v divers_a place_n out_o of_o s._n chrysostom_n to_o prove_v that_o word_n speak_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v mystery_n which_o s._n chrysostom_n think_v aught_o to_o be_v conceal_v and_o therefore_o he_o suppose_v there_o be_v no_o write_a form_n in_o his_o time_n however_o none_o of_o his_o wrt_n 37._o wrt_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 29._o &_o pag._n 35_o 36_o 37._o i_o have_v often_o answer_v this_o argument_n before_o but_o i_o shall_v now_o observe_v that_o this_o notion_n of_o the_o great_a sin_n of_o divulge_v mystery_n to_o the_o unbaptised_a hinder_v s._n chrysostom_n in_o his_o discourse_n which_o be_v general_o sermon_n homily_n and_o oration_n make_v to_o a_o promiscuous_a auditory_a from_o give_v as_o many_o passage_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a form_n which_o he_o general_o there_o wrap_v up_o in_o dark_a expression_n yet_o his_o appeal_n to_o the_o faithful_a and_o tell_v they_o they_o know_v and_o remember_v such_o and_o such_o thing_n be_v a_o certain_a sign_n that_o there_o be_v know_v and_o prescribe_v form_n for_o how_o can_v he_o appeal_v to_o the_o initiate_v or_o tell_v they_o they_o know_v or_o remember_v such_o or_o such_o a_o passage_n which_o he_o dark_o hint_v if_o sacrament_n have_v be_v celebrate_v or_o prayer_n make_v in_o the_o extempore_o way_n by_o phrase_n daily_o vary_v thus_o in_o those_o instance_n which_o my_o adversary_n bring_v speak_v of_o the_o litany_n use_v by_o the_o faithful_a s._n chrysostom_n say_v it_o be_v a_o mystery_n but_o the_o initiate_v know_v how_o it_o abound_v with_o mercy_n 29._o mercy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d chryâ—_n in_o matth._n hom_n 71._o p._n 451._o disc_n of_o liturg._n pag._n 29._o this_o must_v be_v some_o form_n which_o they_o know_v otherwise_o he_o can_v not_o have_v make_v this_o appeal_n so_o when_o this_o father_n speak_v of_o the_o mystical_a word_n in_o baptism_n he_o doubt_v not_o but_o those_o who_o be_v baptize_v can_v remember_v what_o they_o answer_v 29._o answer_v id._n hom._n 40._o in_o 1_o cor._n p_o 514._o disc_n of_o liturg._n marg._n pag._n 29._o which_o show_v they_o answer_v in_o a_o certain_a form_n of_o word_n and_o it_o appear_v they_o also_o have_v a_o set_v and_o certain_a form_n of_o renounce_v the_o devil_n because_o s._n chrysostom_n appeal_v to_o the_o initiate_v and_o bid_v they_o remember_v those_o word_n by_o which_o they_o renounce_v the_o devil_n tyranny_n 555._o tyranny_n hom._n 2._o in_o 2_o epist_n ad_fw-la cor._n pag._n 555._o yet_o our_o adversary_n by_o a_o dexterity_n of_o argue_v peculiar_a to_o himself_o cite_v this_o to_o prove_v there_o be_v no_o form_n of_o renunciation_n 37._o renunciation_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 37._o by_o which_o rare_a art_n also_o he_o quote_v s._n chrysostom_n exposition_n of_o gal_n iu._n 28._o where_o he_o say_v the_o faithful_a know_v the_o divine_a word_n pronounce_v by_o the_o priest_n at_o their_o baptism_n 37._o baptism_n chrys_n hom_n in_o 4_o galat._n p._n 748._o disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 37._o to_o prove_v there_o be_v no_o form_n and_o yet_o if_o there_o have_v not_o be_v know_v form_n this_o appeal_n can_v not_o have_v be_v make_v for_o no_o dissent_v pastor_n who_o officiate_n extempore_o can_v appeal_v to_o his_o congregation_n and_o say_v you_o know_v
their_o time_n be_v to_o be_v pray_v for_o but_o the_o new_a edition_n of_o these_o liturgy_n have_v no_o emperor_n or_o bishop_n name_v at_o all_o only_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d leave_v it_o to_o the_o priest_n to_o add_v the_o name_n as_o person_n change_v to_o conclude_v i_o have_v not_o see_v one_o solid_a objection_n against_o the_o main_a body_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n liturgy_n and_o there_o be_v enough_o of_o that_o which_o we_o defend_v and_o be_v genuine_a to_o show_v that_o liturgy_n be_v use_v in_o this_o age_n and_o there_o be_v clear_a evidence_n and_o good_a reason_n to_o believe_v not_o only_o that_o s._n chrysostom_n approve_v of_o form_n but_o that_o he_o correct_v the_o ancient_a office_n and_o make_v all_o that_o be_v essential_a pure_a and_o primitive_a in_o this_o very_a liturgy_n which_o now_o go_v by_o his_o name_n and_o this_o may_v suffice_v for_o this_o father_n §_o 21._o at_o the_o same_o time_n when_o s_n chrysostom_n be_v famous_a in_o the_o east_n s._n augustin_n 3â—_n s._n augustin_n a_o dom._n 3â—_n flourish_v in_o the_o african_a church_n and_o he_o also_o be_v a_o good_a witness_n for_o we_o in_o this_o age_n for_o it_o be_v impossible_a he_o can_v be_v against_o form_n of_o prayer_n write_v in_o a_o book_n and_o to_o be_v read_v out_o of_o it_o because_o he_o affirm_v that_o christ_n therefore_o leave_v we_o a_o form_n of_o prayer_n in_o writing_n know_v word_n be_v necessary_a to_o moveâ—_n we_o and_o that_o we_o may_v look_v upon_o that_o which_o we_o ask_v 129._o ask_v nobis_fw-la ergo_fw-la necessarâ—a_fw-la sunt_fw-la verba_fw-la quibus_fw-la commoveanâ—ur_fw-la &_o inspiciamus_fw-la quid_fw-la pâ—tamuâ—_n aug._n ad_fw-la prob._n ep._n 121._o p._n 129._o now_o for_o the_o church_n to_o imitate_v christ_n and_o write_v down_o our_o prayer_n in_o a_o book_n can_v not_o be_v a_o fault_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o s._n augustin_n who_o own_v the_o lord_n prayer_n to_o be_v a_o form_n and_o in_o divers_a place_n affirm_v that_o the_o faithful_a repeat_v it_o every_o day_n alibi_fw-la day_n aug._n de_fw-fr verb._n ap._n ser._n 31._o item_n hom_n 42._o &_o alibi_fw-la and_o therefore_o he_o will_v not_o grant_v that_o any_o christian_n want_v the_o spirit_n to_o help_v they_o with_o word_n and_o expression_n that_o he_o say_v can_v be_v the_o meaning_n of_o our_o not_o know_v what_o to_o pray_v for_o as_o we_o ought_v rom._n viij_o 26._o because_o it_o be_v not_o credible_a that_o either_o the_o apostle_n or_o those_o to_o who_o he_o write_v be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n 129._o prayer_n id._n ad_fw-la prob._n ep._n 121._o pag_n 129._o and_o therefore_o he_o go_v on_o to_o expound_v the_o spirit_n help_v our_o infirmity_n of_o the_o spirit_n give_v we_o patience_n so_o that_o we_o do_v not_o pray_v absolute_o to_o be_v deliver_v out_o of_o our_o affliction_n as_o natural_o we_o shall_v do_v if_o the_o spirit_n do_v not_o convince_v we_o they_o be_v for_o our_o good_a so_o that_o s._n augustin_n take_v away_o the_o main_a text_n on_o which_o our_o adversary_n ground_n their_o extempore_o prayer_n and_o think_v there_o be_v no_o need_n for_o the_o spirit_n to_o furnish_v we_o with_o expression_n we_o have_v now_o see_v by_o other_o father_n that_o they_o have_v a_o liturgy_n in_o every_o church_n by_o which_o care_n be_v take_v for_o proper_a expression_n and_o s._n augustin_n seem_v to_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o original_a of_o these_o liturgy_n the_o most_o essential_a part_n wherein_o almost_o all_o church_n agree_v be_v from_o s._n paul_n himself_o for_o he_o say_v as_o my_o adversary_n cite_v he_o 173._o he_o disc_n of_o liturg._n marg._n pag._n 173._o the_o apostle_n speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n present_o add_v the_o rest_n will_v i_o set_v in_o order_n when_o i_o come_v give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o though_o it_o be_v too_o long_o for_o a_o epistle_n to_o intimate_v all_o that_o order_n of_o administration_n which_o the_o universal_a church_n observe_v yet_o he_o do_v ordain_v that_o which_o be_v every_o where_o observe_v without_o variation_n 116._o variation_n aug._n ad_fw-la januar._n ep._n 118._o p._n 116._o now_o the_o use_n of_o form_n be_v every_o where_o observe_v and_o though_o there_o be_v some_o little_a variety_n in_o the_o long_a form_n of_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n which_o be_v make_v afterward_o yet_o the_o use_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n the_o preface_n the_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n as_o to_o the_o evangelical_n word_n and_o some_o of_o the_o hymn_n all_o which_o be_v form_n and_o of_o universal_a use_n these_o s._n augustin_n affirm_v be_v order_v and_o ordain_v by_o the_o apostle_n when_o he_o come_v to_o corinth_n so_o that_o he_o make_v the_o original_a of_o use_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n in_o the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v apostolical_a and_o the_o same_o thing_n he_o affirm_v in_o another_o place_n where_o he_o be_v argue_v against_o heretic_n let_v we_o look_v say_v he_o upon_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a prayer_n which_o the_o whole_a world_n have_v receive_v by_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n and_o which_o be_v uniform_o celebrate_v in_o every_o orthodox_n church_n that_o the_o rule_n for_o our_o prayer_n may_v fix_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n 4â—_n faith_n oâ—secratiâ—â—rum_fw-la quoque_fw-la sacerdâ—talium_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la respiciamus_fw-la quae_fw-la ab_fw-la apostolis_n tradita_fw-la in_o tâ—to_fw-la modo_fw-la atque_fw-la in_o omni_fw-la catholicâ_fw-la ecclesiâ_fw-la uniformiter_fw-la celebrantur_fw-la â—â—_o legem_fw-la credendi_fw-la lex_fw-la statuat_fw-la supplicant_n aug._n de_fw-fr eccles_n dog_n cap._n â—â—_o tom._n 3._o pag._n 4â—_n he_o must_v mean_v this_o of_o form_n extompore_o prayer_n be_v invisible_a but_o these_o may_v be_v look_v on_o yet_o these_o he_o say_v be_v derive_v from_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o uniform_o celebrate_v therefore_o there_o be_v then_o a_o write_a liturgy_n appoint_v at_o first_o by_o the_o apostle_n as_o s._n augustin_n think_v and_o use_v by_o all_o christian_n to_o the_o word_n of_o which_o he_o appeal_v for_o evidence_n against_o heretic_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n now_o if_o the_o prayer_n have_v be_v daily_o vary_v by_o the_o extempore_o gift_n he_o can_v not_o have_v appeal_v to_o the_o word_n of_o they_o and_o if_o these_o form_n have_v be_v compose_v but_o a_o little_a before_o this_o time_n of_o s._n augustin_n he_o can_v not_o have_v urge_v their_o authority_n in_o matter_n of_o dispute_n with_o heretic_n or_o other_o therefore_o they_o have_v form_n write_v in_o former_a age_n and_o by_o their_o antiquity_n become_v of_o great_a authority_n in_o this_o century_n whereupon_o the_o same_o father_n wish_n that_o such_o as_o be_v weak_a and_o doubtful_a in_o the_o question_n of_o perseverance_n will_v look_v upon_o those_o prayer_n of_o they_o which_o the_o church_n always_o have_v and_o ever_o will_v have_v 279._o have_v ut_fw-la intuerentur_fw-la orationes_fw-la svas_fw-la quas_fw-la semper_fw-la habuit_fw-la &_o habebit_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la aug._n de_fw-fr bon_fw-fr persev_n lib._n 2._o tom._n 7._o pag._n 279._o that_o be_v upon_o the_o public_a liturgy_n from_o the_o certain_a word_n of_o which_o he_o draw_v argument_n to_o satisfy_v their_o doubt_n not_o fear_v they_o will_v question_v the_o authority_n of_o those_o prayer_n which_o the_o church_n ever_o have_v use_v from_o the_o beginning_n and_o therefore_o he_o bold_o challenge_v vitalis_n who_o hâ—ed_v some_o erroneous_a opinion_n to_o dispute_v if_o he_o see_v fit_a against_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n when_o he_o hear_v the_o priest_n of_o god_n at_o the_o altar_n exhort_v his_o people_n to_o pray_v so_o and_o so_o &c._n &c._n 102._o &c._n aug._n add_v vital_a ep._n 107._o pag._n 102._o which_o show_v not_o only_o that_o there_o be_v form_n because_o extempore_o prayer_n can_v never_o be_v urge_v for_o or_o allege_v against_o the_o church_n but_o it_o show_v that_o these_o form_n be_v by_o long_a usage_n become_v so_o venerable_a that_o their_o authority_n be_v esteem_v sacred_a and_o indisputable_a and_o they_o be_v account_v the_o best_a evidence_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n after_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o particular_n of_o this_o african_a service_n agreeable_a to_o the_o part_n of_o the_o greek_a liturgy_n s._n augustin_n say_v be_v these_o the_o singing_z of_o hymn_n read_v of_o lesson_n and_o sermon_n the_o prayer_n make_v by_o the_o bishop_n in_o a_o audible_a voice_n and_o the_o common-prayer_n enjoin_v by_o the_o deacon_n 119._o deacon_n aut_fw-la antâ—stâ—tes_fw-la clara_fw-la voce_fw-mi deprecantuâ—_n aut_fw-la communis_fw-la oratio_fw-la v_o ce_fw-fr diaconi_fw-la indicitur_fw-la aug._n ad_fw-la januar._n ep._n 11â—_n p._n 119._o that_o be_v the_o collect_v and_o the_o litany_n to_o the_o first_o of_o which_o the_o people_n answer_v amen_o to_o the_o second_o they_o make_v response_n at_o the_o end_n of_o every_o petition_n
greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d word_n galat._n iii._o 15._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o a_o covenant_n or_o testament_n which_o have_v be_v confirm_v and_o ratify_v long_o before_o and_o therefore_o balsamon_n expound_v these_o word_n prayer_n which_o have_v be_v confirm_v before_o and_o be_v customary_a 640._o customary_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ball_n annot._n bev._n pag_n 640._o and_o a_o ancient_a scholiast_n say_v that_o the_o other_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d here_o signify_v the_o whole_a liturgy_n 208._o liturgy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d schol._n in_o codic_n amberbach_n bever_n tom._n 2._o pag._n 208._o which_o be_v very_o rational_a because_o the_o canon_n treat_v of_o prayer_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v say_v at_o the_o altar_n and_o reckon_v up_o the_o several_a essential_a part_n of_o the_o liturgy_n prayer_n proper_o so_o call_v preface_v commendation_n and_o imposition_n of_o hand_n now_o then_o if_o all_o these_o part_n of_o liturgy_n have_v be_v heretofore_o confirm_v and_o ratify_v in_o council_n than_o it_o undeniable_o follow_v that_o there_o be_v form_n of_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n in_o africa_n settle_v by_o ecclesiastical_a law_n before_o the_o time_n of_o this_o council_n and_o my_o adversary_n have_v no_o shift_n to_o hide_v it_o but_o by_o corrupt_v the_o word_n of_o the_o canon_n as_o he_o do_v again_o three_o in_o translate_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d may_v be_v use_v by_o all_o whereas_o we_o must_v join_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d with_o this_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o then_o it_o will_v run_v thus_o it_o seem_v good_a to_o we_o or_o we_o order_v such_o prayer_n shall_v be_v perform_v by_o all_o for_o if_o as_o he_o insinuate_v men_n may_v use_v these_o approve_a prayer_n or_o may_v not_o use_v they_o than_o this_o council_n enjoin_v â—othing_v but_o leave_v all_o man_n at_o liberty_n which_o be_v absurd_a to_o imagine_v where_o they_o make_v a_o plain_a decree_n to_o have_v these_o prayer_n use_v by_o all_o whence_o we_o observe_v here_o be_v all_o the_o essential_o of_o a_o liturgy_n which_o have_v be_v confirm_v before_o by_o a_o council_n and_o be_v now_o enjoin_v upon_o all_o minister_n so_o that_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o use_v they_o but_o four_o he_o have_v yet_o another_o false_a translation_n of_o the_o last_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o he_o render_v which_o shall_v be_v communicate_v with_o the_o more_o discreet_a but_o very_a fallacious_o the_o verb_n not_o be_v of_o the_o future_a tense_n nor_o yet_o signify_v to_o communicate_v a_o thing_n with_o another_o but_z to_o gather_v together_o and_o this_o very_a word_n in_o the_o same_o tense_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v translate_v be_v gather_v together_o 34._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d matth._n xiii_o â—_o câ—p._n xxii_o 34._o so_o that_o the_o council_n speak_v not_o of_o new_a prayer_n hereafter_o to_o be_v communicate_v to_o the_o more_o discreet_a but_o of_o prayer_n which_o have_v be_v collect_v and_o gather_v already_o out_o of_o ancient_a form_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o learned_a and_o discreet_a bishop_n and_o pastor_n so_o also_o in_o the_o canon_n of_o milevis_n à _fw-la prudentioribus_fw-la tractatae_fw-la be_v the_o african_a phrase_n for_o prayer_n compose_v compositiones_fw-la compose_v ind_n homiliae_fw-la etc._n etc._n vocantur_fw-la tractatus_fw-la hoc_fw-la est_fw-la compositiones_fw-la by_o the_o more_o learned_a and_o judicious_a my_o adversary_n therefore_o falsify_v the_o canon_n to_o impose_v upon_o his_o reader_n that_o any_o man_n may_v make_v new_a prayer_n or_o pick_v they_o up_o where_o he_o please_v and_o use_v they_o after_o he_o have_v show_v they_o to_o the_o more_o discreet_a but_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o former_a canon_n of_o carthage_n hope_v to_o have_v keep_v out_o impertinent_a and_o heretical_a prayer_n by_o oblige_v such_o as_o have_v write_v out_o any_o form_n to_o show_v they_o to_o the_o more_o discreet_a before_o they_o use_v they_o which_o remedy_n not_o prove_v effectual_a this_o african_a canon_n make_v a_o strict_a order_n against_o all_o manner_n of_o prayer_n that_o have_v not_o be_v collect_v out_o of_o some_o elder_a form_n by_o judicious_a person_n have_v thus_o discover_v his_o corrupt_v the_o text_n of_o this_o canon_n it_o will_v easy_o appear_v a_o good_a evidence_n for_o the_o use_n of_o liturgy_n for_o here_o be_v a_o office_n consist_v of_o all_o those_o prayer_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v use_v at_o the_o altar_n and_o particular_o prayer_n for_o the_o catechuman_n penitent_n etc._n etc._n and_o then_o preface_v about_o lift_v up_o the_o heart_n etc._n etc._n among_o the_o faithful_a intercession_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n which_o be_v here_o call_v commendation_n and_o the_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n when_o the_o bishop_n lay_v his_o hand_n on_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o bless_v they_o which_o i_o think_v be_v here_o mean_v by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n these_o primitive_a and_o essential_a part_n be_v long_o before_o write_v down_o or_o else_o how_o can_v they_o have_v be_v read_v or_o approve_v in_o a_o former_a council_n and_o these_o ancient_a and_o approve_a form_n be_v now_o again_o enjoin_v to_o all_o that_o officiate_n at_o the_o altar_n the_o rest_n of_o the_o canon_n seem_v to_o respect_v those_o form_n which_o be_v use_v in_o other_o assembly_n and_o not_o at_o the_o eucharist_n that_o be_v at_o the_o several_a hour_n of_o prayer_n in_o the_o morning_n early_o in_o the_o afternoon_n and_o late_o at_o night_n and_o as_o to_o these_o the_o council_z order_n that_o no_o person_n at_o no_o time_n do_v bring_v in_o any_o form_n contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n to_o prevent_v which_o unavoidable_a consequence_n of_o extempore_o prayer_n and_o leave_v man_n at_o liberty_n to_o collect_v their_o own_o form_n this_o council_n decree_n that_o those_o prayer_n only_o shall_v be_v say_v in_o the_o church_n i_o suppose_v at_o the_o hour_n of_o prayer_n which_o have_v former_o be_v collect_v out_o of_o ancient_a form_n by_o such_o as_o can_v judge_v whether_o they_o be_v orthodox_n and_o fit_a for_o public_a use_n and_o the_o canon_n of_o milevis_n right_o translate_v be_v a_o confirmation_n of_o this_o canon_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o next_o century_n justify_v this_o clear_a and_o plain_a exposition_n the_o word_n be_v these_o it_o also_o seem_v good_a that_o the_o prayer_n supplication_n and_o mass_n which_o have_v be_v approve_v in_o council_n whether_o preface_v commendation_n or_o imposition_n of_o hand_n shall_v be_v celebrate_v by_o all_o and_o that_o no_o other_o prayer_n shall_v be_v say_v in_o the_o church_n but_o such_o as_o have_v be_v compose_v by_o the_o judicious_a or_o approve_v in_o the_o council_n lest_o by_o this_o mean_n through_o ignorance_n or_o negligence_n any_o thing_n be_v compose_v contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n 705._o faith_n council_n milev_n an._n 416._o can._n 1â—_n bin._n tom._n 1._o par_fw-fr 1._o pag._n 705._o where_o we_o see_v the_o part_n of_o liturgy_n be_v reckon_v up_o more_o particular_o prayer_n that_o be_v collect_v supplication_n that_o be_v litany_n or_o mass_n that_o be_v the_o eucharistical_a office_n consist_v of_o preface_n commendation_n and_o imposition_n of_o hand_n the_o form_n of_o every_o one_o of_o these_o have_v be_v former_o approve_v by_o a_o council_n be_v now_o enjoin_v to_o all_o who_o be_v order_v to_o use_v these_o and_o not_o other_o and_o for_o all_o other_o prayer_n in_o the_o church_n they_o be_v to_o be_v such_o as_o either_o have_v be_v approve_v in_o a_o council_n or_o at_o least_o be_v compose_v by_o judicious_a and_o orthodox_n person_n so_o that_o the_o main_a liturgy_n be_v former_o establish_v and_o be_v now_o enjoin_v again_o and_o care_v also_o take_v that_o none_o shall_v pray_v at_o any_o other_o time_n in_o public_a but_o by_o form_n and_o by_o such_o form_n as_o have_v pass_v the_o test_n of_o a_o synod_n or_o have_v be_v former_o collect_v by_o the_o judicious_a and_o the_o reason_n give_v will_v ever_o hold_v good_a against_o extempore_o prayer_n or_o private_a man_n arbitrary_a composure_n which_o be_v that_o this_o may_v easy_o bring_v heresy_n into_o the_o church_n therefore_o smectymnuus_n free_o grant_v that_o the_o milevitan_a canon_n will_v have_v no_o other_o form_n use_v but_o those_o that_o be_v approve_v in_o the_o synod_n â—_o synod_n senectymnun_v answ_n to_o remonstr_n pag_n â—_o but_o my_o adversary_n be_v not_o so_o ingenuous_a yet_o his_o objection_n be_v so_o manifest_o mistake_v that_o to_o repeat_v they_o be_v enough_o to_o answer_v they_o etc._n they_o discourse_v of_o litu_fw-la g._n pag._n 49_o etc._n etc._n first_o he_o say_v the_o african_a canon_n leave_v they_o at_o liberty_n to_o use_v any_o prayer_n that_o be_v allow_v by_o some_o prudent_a brethren_n